1 Corinthians 8

ABP_Strongs(i)
  1 G4012 And concerning G1161   G3588 the things G1494 sacrificed to idols -- G1492 we know G3754 that G3956 [2all G1108 3knowledge G2192 1we have]. G3588 The G1108 knowledge G5448 inflates, G3588 but the G1161   G26 love G3618 builds.
  2 G1487 But if G1161   G5100 anyone G1380 thinks G1492 to know G5100 anything, G3764 nothing yet G3762   G1097 he knows G2531 as G1163 necessary G1097 to know.
  3 G1487 But if G1161   G5100 anyone G25 loves G3588   G2316 God, G3778 this one G1097 is known G5259 by G1473 him.
  4 G4012 Concerning G3588 the G1035 food G3767 then G3588 of the ones G1494 sacrificing to idols -- G1492 we know G3754 that G3762 [2 is nothing G1497 1an idol] G1722 in G2889 the world, G2532 and G3754 that there is G3762 no G2316 other God G2087   G1508 except G1520 one.
  5 G2532 For even G1063   G1512 if indeed G1510.2.6 there are G3004 ones being called G2316 gods, G1535 whether G1722 in G3772 heaven, G1535 whether G1909 upon G3588 the G1093 earth G5618 (as G1510.2.6 there are G2316 many gods, G4183   G2532 and G2962 many lords), G4183  
  6 G235 but G1473 to us there is G1520 one G2316 God G3588 the G3962 father, G1537 of G3739 whom G3588   G3956 are all things, G2532 and G1473 we G1519 in G1473 him; G2532 and G1520 one G2962 Lord G* Jesus G5547 Christ, G1223 through G3739 whom are G3588   G3956 all things, G2532 and G1473 we G1223 by G1473 him.
  7 G235 But G3756 [3 is not G1722 4in G3956 5all G3588 1the G1108 2knowledge]; G5100 but some G1161   G3588   G4893 with conscience G3588 of the G1497 idol G2193 until G737 just now G5613 [2as of a thing G1494 3sacrificed to idols G2068 1eat], G2532 and G3588   G4893 their conscience G1473   G772 being weak G1510.6   G3435 is tainted.
  8 G1033 But a food G1161   G1473 [3us G3756 1does not G3936 2stand] before G3588   G2316 God; G3777 for neither G1063   G1437 if G2068 we eat G4052 do we abound, G3777 nor G1437 if G3361 we do not G2068 eat G5302 do we lack.
  9 G991 But take heed, G1161   G3381 lest perhaps G3588   G1849 [3authority G1473 2your G3778 1this] G4348 [2an occasion for stumbling G1096 1becomes] G3588 to the ones G770 being weak!
  10 G1437 For if G1063   G5100 any G1492 should behold G1473 you, G3588 the one G2192 having G1108 knowledge, G1722 [2in G1493 3 the temple of an idol G2621 1reclining], G3780 shall not G3588   G4893 his conscience G1473   G772 being weak G1510.6   G3618 be built up G1519 for G3588   G3588 [2the things G1494 3sacrificed to idols G2068 1eating]?
  11 G2532 And G622 [3shall perish G3588   G770 2being weak G80 1 the brother] G1909 over G3588   G4674 your G1108 knowledge, G1223 for G3739 whom G5547 Christ G599 died.
  12 G3779 And thus G1161   G264 sinning G1519 against G3588 the G80 brethren, G2532 and G5180 striking G1473 their G3588   G4893 conscience G770 which is weakened, G1519 [2against G5547 3Christ G264 1you sin].
  13 G1355 Therefore G1487 if G1033 a food G4624 causes [2to stumble G3588   G80 1my brother], G1473   G3766.2 in no way G2068 shall I eat G2907 meats G1519 into G3588 the G165 eon, G2443 that G3361 [2not G3588   G80 4my brother G1473   G4624 1I should 3cause] to stumble.
ABP_GRK(i)
  1 G4012 περί δε G1161   G3588 των G1494 ειδωλοθύτων G1492 οίδαμεν G3754 ότι G3956 πάντες G1108 γνώσιν G2192 έχομεν G3588 η G1108 γνώσις G5448 φυσιοί G3588 η δε G1161   G26 αγάπη G3618 οικοδομεί
  2 G1487 ει δε G1161   G5100 τις G1380 δοκεί G1492 ειδέναι G5100 τι G3764 ουδέπω ουδέν G3762   G1097 έγνωκε G2531 καθώς G1163 δει G1097 γνώναι
  3 G1487 ει δε G1161   G5100 τις G25 αγαπά G3588 τον G2316 θεόν G3778 ούτος G1097 έγνωσται G5259 υπ΄ G1473 αυτού
  4 G4012 περί G3588 της G1035 βρώσεως G3767 ούν G3588 των G1494 ειδωλοθύτων G1492 οίδαμεν G3754 ότι G3762 ουδέν G1497 είδωλον G1722 εν G2889 κόσμω G2532 και G3754 ότι G3762 ουδείς G2316 θεός έτερος G2087   G1508 ει μη G1520 εις
  5 G2532 και γαρ G1063   G1512 είπερ G1510.2.6 εισί G3004 λεγόμενοι G2316 θεοί G1535 είτε G1722 εν G3772 ουρανώ G1535 είτε G1909 επί G3588 της G1093 γης G5618 ώσπερ G1510.2.6 εισί G2316 θεοί πολλοί G4183   G2532 και G2962 κύριοι πολλοί G4183  
  6 G235 αλλ΄ G1473 ημίν G1520 εις G2316 θεός G3588 ο G3962 πατήρ G1537 εξ G3739 ου G3588 τα G3956 πάντα G2532 και G1473 ημείς G1519 εις G1473 αυτόν G2532 και G1520 εις G2962 κύριος G* Ιησούς G5547 χριστός G1223 δι΄ G3739 ου G3588 τα G3956 πάντα G2532 και G1473 ημείς G1223 δι΄ G1473 αυτού
  7 G235 αλλ΄ G3756 ουκ G1722 εν G3956 πάσιν G3588 η G1108 γνώσις G5100 τινές δε G1161   G3588 τη G4893 συνειδήσει G3588 του G1497 ειδώλου G2193 έως G737 άρτι G5613 ως G1494 ειδωλόθυτον G2068 εσθίουσι G2532 και G3588 η G4893 συνείδησις αυτών G1473   G772 ασθενής ούσα G1510.6   G3435 μολύνεται
  8 G1033 βρώμα δε G1161   G1473 ημάς G3756 ου G3936 παρίστησι G3588 τω G2316 θεώ G3777 ούτε γαρ G1063   G1437 εάν G2068 φάγωμεν G4052 περισσεύομεν G3777 ούτε G1437 εάν G3361 μη G2068 φάγωμεν G5302 υστερούμεθα
  9 G991 βλέπετε δε G1161   G3381 μήπως G3588 η G1849 εξουσία G1473 υμών G3778 αύτη G4348 πρόσκομμα G1096 γένηται G3588 τοις G770 ασθενούσιν
  10 G1437 εάν γαρ G1063   G5100 τις G1492 ίδη G1473 σε G3588 τον G2192 έχοντα G1108 γνώσιν G1722 εν G1493 ειδωλείω G2621 κατακείμενον G3780 ουχί G3588 η G4893 συνείδησις αυτού G1473   G772 ασθενούς όντος G1510.6   G3618 οικοδομηθήσεται G1519 εις G3588 το G3588 τα G1494 ειδωλόθυτα G2068 εσθίειν
  11 G2532 και G622 απολείται G3588 ο G770 ασθενών G80 αδελφός G1909 επί G3588 τη G4674 ση G1108 γνώσει G1223 δι΄ G3739 ον G5547 χριστός G599 απέθανεν
  12 G3779 ούτω δε G1161   G264 αμαρτάνοντες G1519 εις G3588 τους G80 αδελφούς G2532 και G5180 τύπτοντες G1473 αυτών G3588 την G4893 συνείδησιν G770 ασθενούσαν G1519 εις G5547 χριστόν G264 αμαρτάνετε
  13 G1355 διόπερ G1487 ει G1033 βρώμα G4624 σκανδαλίζει G3588 τον G80 αδελφόν μου G1473   G3766.2 ου μη G2068 φάγω G2907 κρέα G1519 εις G3588 τον G165 αιώνα G2443 ίνα G3361 μη G3588 τον G80 αδελφόν μου G1473   G4624 σκανδαλίσω
Stephanus(i) 1 περι δε των ειδωλοθυτων οιδαμεν οτι παντες γνωσιν εχομεν η γνωσις φυσιοι η δε αγαπη οικοδομει 2 ει δε τις δοκει ειδεναι τι ουδεπω ουδεν εγνωκεν καθως δει γνωναι 3 ει δε τις αγαπα τον θεον ουτος εγνωσται υπ αυτου 4 περι της βρωσεως ουν των ειδωλοθυτων οιδαμεν οτι ουδεν ειδωλον εν κοσμω και οτι ουδεις θεος ετερος ει μη εις 5 και γαρ ειπερ εισιν λεγομενοι θεοι ειτε εν ουρανω ειτε επι της γης ωσπερ εισιν θεοι πολλοι και κυριοι πολλοι 6 αλλ ημιν εις θεος ο πατηρ εξ ου τα παντα και ημεις εις αυτον και εις κυριος ιησους χριστος δι ου τα παντα και ημεις δι αυτου 7 αλλ ουκ εν πασιν η γνωσις τινες δε τη συνειδησει του ειδωλου εως αρτι ως ειδωλοθυτον εσθιουσιν και η συνειδησις αυτων ασθενης ουσα μολυνεται 8 βρωμα δε ημας ου παριστησιν τω θεω ουτε γαρ εαν φαγωμεν περισσευομεν ουτε εαν μη φαγωμεν υστερουμεθα 9 βλεπετε δε μηπως η εξουσια υμων αυτη προσκομμα γενηται τοις ασθενουσιν 10 εαν γαρ τις ιδη σε τον εχοντα γνωσιν εν ειδωλειω κατακειμενον ουχι η συνειδησις αυτου ασθενους οντος οικοδομηθησεται εις το τα ειδωλοθυτα εσθιειν 11 και απολειται ο ασθενων αδελφος επι τη ση γνωσει δι ον χριστος απεθανεν 12 ουτως δε αμαρτανοντες εις τους αδελφους και τυπτοντες αυτων την συνειδησιν ασθενουσαν εις χριστον αμαρτανετε 13 διοπερ ει βρωμα σκανδαλιζει τον αδελφον μου ου μη φαγω κρεα εις τον αιωνα ινα μη τον αδελφον μου σκανδαλισω
LXX_WH(i)
    1 G4012 PREP περι G1161 CONJ δε G3588 T-GPN των G1494 A-GPN ειδωλοθυτων G1492 [G5758] V-RAI-1P οιδαμεν G3754 CONJ οτι G3956 A-NPM παντες G1108 N-ASF γνωσιν G2192 [G5719] V-PAI-1P εχομεν G3588 T-NSF η G1108 N-NSF γνωσις G5448 [G5719] V-PAI-3S φυσιοι G3588 T-NSF η G1161 CONJ δε G26 N-NSF αγαπη G3618 [G5719] V-PAI-3S οικοδομει
    2 G1487 COND ει G5100 X-NSM τις G1380 [G5719] V-PAI-3S δοκει G1097 [G5760] V-RAN εγνωκεναι G5100 X-ASN τι G3768 ADV ουπω G1097 [G5627] V-2AAI-3S εγνω G2531 ADV καθως G1163 [G5904] V-PQI-3S δει G1097 [G5629] V-2AAN γνωναι
    3 G1487 COND ει G1161 CONJ δε G5100 X-NSM τις G25 [G5719] V-PAI-3S αγαπα G3588 T-ASM τον G2316 N-ASM θεον G3778 D-NSM ουτος G1097 [G5769] V-RPI-3S εγνωσται G5259 PREP υπ G846 P-GSM αυτου
    4 G4012 PREP περι G3588 T-GSF της G1035 N-GSF βρωσεως G3767 CONJ ουν G3588 T-GPN των G1494 A-GPN ειδωλοθυτων G1492 [G5758] V-RAI-1P οιδαμεν G3754 CONJ οτι G3762 A-NSN ουδεν G1497 N-NSN ειδωλον G1722 PREP εν G2889 N-DSM κοσμω G2532 CONJ και G3754 CONJ οτι G3762 A-NSM ουδεις G2316 N-NSM θεος G1487 COND ει G3361 PRT-N μη G1520 A-NSM εις
    5 G2532 CONJ και G1063 CONJ γαρ G1512 COND ειπερ G1526 [G5748] V-PXI-3P εισιν G3004 [G5746] V-PPP-NPM λεγομενοι G2316 N-NPM θεοι G1535 CONJ ειτε G1722 PREP εν G3772 N-DSM ουρανω G1535 CONJ ειτε G1909 PREP επι G1093 N-GSF γης G5618 ADV ωσπερ G1526 [G5748] V-PXI-3P εισιν G2316 N-NPM θεοι G4183 A-NPM πολλοι G2532 CONJ και G2962 N-NPM κυριοι G4183 A-NPM πολλοι
    6 G235 CONJ | " αλλ " G235 CONJ | αλλ G2254 P-1DP | ημιν G1520 A-NSM εις G2316 N-NSM θεος G3588 T-NSM ο G3962 N-NSM πατηρ G1537 PREP εξ G3739 R-GSM ου G3588 T-NPN τα G3956 A-NPN παντα G2532 CONJ και G2249 P-1NP ημεις G1519 PREP εις G846 P-ASM αυτον G2532 CONJ και G1520 A-NSM εις G2962 N-NSM κυριος G2424 N-NSM ιησους G5547 N-NSM χριστος G1223 PREP δι G3739 R-GSM ου G3588 T-NPN τα G3956 A-NPN παντα G2532 CONJ και G2249 P-1NP ημεις G1223 PREP δι G846 P-GSM αυτου
    7 G235 CONJ αλλ G3756 PRT-N ουκ G1722 PREP εν G3956 A-DPM πασιν G3588 T-NSF η G1108 N-NSF γνωσις G5100 X-NPM τινες G1161 CONJ δε G3588 T-DSF τη G4914 N-DSF συνηθεια G2193 CONJ εως G737 ADV αρτι G3588 T-GSN του G1497 N-GSN ειδωλου G5613 ADV ως G1494 A-NSN ειδωλοθυτον G2068 [G5719] V-PAI-3P εσθιουσιν G2532 CONJ και G3588 T-NSF η G4893 N-NSF συνειδησις G846 P-GPM αυτων G772 A-NSF ασθενης G5607 [G5752] V-PXP-NSF ουσα G3435 [G5743] V-PPI-3S μολυνεται
    8 G1033 N-NSN βρωμα G1161 CONJ δε G2248 P-1AP ημας G3756 PRT-N ου G3936 [G5692] V-FAI-3S παραστησει G3588 T-DSM τω G2316 N-DSM θεω G3777 CONJ ουτε G1437 COND εαν G3361 PRT-N μη G5315 [G5632] V-2AAS-1P φαγωμεν G5302 [G5743] V-PPI-1P υστερουμεθα G3777 CONJ ουτε G1437 COND εαν G5315 [G5632] V-2AAS-1P φαγωμεν G4052 [G5719] V-PAI-1P περισσευομεν
    9 G991 [G5720] V-PAM-2P βλεπετε G1161 CONJ δε G3361 PRT-N μη G4458 PRT πως G3588 T-NSF η G1849 N-NSF εξουσια G5216 P-2GP υμων G3778 D-NSF αυτη G4348 N-NSN προσκομμα G1096 [G5638] V-2ADS-3S γενηται G3588 T-DPM τοις G772 A-DPM ασθενεσιν
    10 G1437 COND εαν G1063 CONJ γαρ G5100 X-NSM τις G1492 [G5632] V-2AAS-3S ιδη G4571 P-2AS | " σε " G4571 P-2AS | σε G3588 T-ASM | τον G2192 [G5723] V-PAP-ASM εχοντα G1108 N-ASF γνωσιν G1722 PREP εν G1493 N-DSN ειδωλειω G2621 [G5740] V-PNP-ASM κατακειμενον G3780 PRT-I ουχι G3588 T-NSF η G4893 N-NSF συνειδησις G846 P-GSM αυτου G772 A-GSM ασθενους G5607 [G5752] V-PXP-GSM οντος G3618 [G5701] V-FPI-3S οικοδομηθησεται G1519 PREP εις G3588 T-ASN το G3588 T-APN τα G1494 A-APN ειδωλοθυτα G2068 [G5721] V-PAN εσθιειν
    11 G622 [G5743] V-PPI-3S απολλυται G1063 CONJ γαρ G3588 T-NSM ο G770 [G5723] V-PAP-NSM ασθενων G1722 PREP εν G3588 T-DSF τη G4674 S-2DSF ση G1108 N-DSF γνωσει G3588 T-NSM ο G80 N-NSM αδελφος G1223 PREP δι G3739 R-ASM ον G5547 N-NSM χριστος G599 [G5627] V-2AAI-3S απεθανεν
    12 G3779 ADV ουτως G1161 CONJ δε G264 [G5723] V-PAP-NPM αμαρτανοντες G1519 PREP εις G3588 T-APM τους G80 N-APM αδελφους G2532 CONJ και G5180 [G5723] V-PAP-NPM τυπτοντες G846 P-GPM αυτων G3588 T-ASF την G4893 N-ASF συνειδησιν G770 [G5723] V-PAP-ASF ασθενουσαν G1519 PREP εις G5547 N-ASM χριστον G264 [G5719] V-PAI-2P αμαρτανετε
    13 G1355 CONJ διοπερ G1487 COND ει G1033 N-NSN βρωμα G4624 [G5719] V-PAI-3S σκανδαλιζει G3588 T-ASM τον G80 N-ASM αδελφον G3450 P-1GS μου G3756 PRT-N ου G3361 PRT-N μη G5315 [G5632] V-2AAS-1S φαγω G2907 N-APN κρεα G1519 PREP εις G3588 T-ASM τον G165 N-ASM αιωνα G2443 CONJ ινα G3361 PRT-N μη G3588 T-ASM τον G80 N-ASM αδελφον G3450 P-1GS μου G4624 [G5661] V-AAS-1S σκανδαλισω
Tischendorf(i)
  1 G4012 PREP Περὶ G1161 CONJ δὲ G3588 T-GPN τῶν G1494 A-GPN εἰδωλοθύτων, G1492 V-RAI-1P οἴδαμεν G3754 CONJ ὅτι G3956 A-NPM πάντες G1108 N-ASF γνῶσιν G2192 V-PAI-1P ἔχομεν. G3588 T-NSF ἡ G1108 N-NSF γνῶσις G5448 V-PAI-3S φυσιοῖ, G3588 T-NSF ἡ G1161 CONJ δὲ G26 N-NSF ἀγάπη G3618 V-PAI-3S οἰκοδομεῖ.
  2 G1487 COND εἴ G5100 X-NSM τις G1380 V-PAI-3S δοκεῖ G1097 V-RAN ἐγνωκέναι G5100 X-ASN τι, G3768 ADV-N οὔπω G1097 V-2AAI-3S ἔγνω G2531 ADV καθὼς G1163 V-PAI-3S δεῖ G1097 V-2AAN γνῶναι·
  3 G1487 COND εἰ G1161 CONJ δέ G5100 X-NSM τις G25 V-PAI-3S ἀγαπᾷ G3588 T-ASM τὸν G2316 N-ASM θεόν, G3778 D-NSM οὗτος G1097 V-RPI-3S ἔγνωσται G5259 PREP ὑπ' G846 P-GSM αὐτοῦ.
  4 G4012 PREP περὶ G3588 T-GSF τῆς G1035 N-GSF βρώσεως G3767 CONJ οὖν G3588 T-GPN τῶν G1494 A-GPN εἰδωλοθύτων G1492 V-RAI-1P οἴδαμεν G3754 CONJ ὅτι G3762 A-NSN-N οὐδὲν G1497 N-NSN εἴδωλον G1722 PREP ἐν G2889 N-DSM κόσμῳ, G2532 CONJ καὶ G3754 CONJ ὅτι G3762 A-NSM-N οὐδεὶς G2316 N-NSM θεὸς G1487 COND εἰ G3361 PRT-N μὴ G1520 A-NSM εἷς.
  5 G2532 CONJ καὶ G1063 CONJ γὰρ G1512 COND εἴπερ G1510 V-PAI-3P εἰσὶν G3004 V-PPP-NPM λεγόμενοι G2316 N-NPM θεοὶ G1535 CONJ εἴτε G1722 PREP ἐν G3772 N-DSM οὐρανῷ G1535 CONJ εἴτε G1909 PREP ἐπὶ G1093 N-GSF γῆς, G5618 ADV ὥσπερ G1510 V-PAI-3P εἰσὶν G2316 N-NPM θεοὶ G4183 A-NPM πολλοὶ G2532 CONJ καὶ G2962 N-NPM κύριοι G4183 A-NPM πολλοί,
  6 G235 CONJ ἀλλ' G2248 P-1DP ἡμῖν G1520 A-NSM εἷς G2316 N-NSM θεὸς G3588 T-NSM ὁ G3962 N-NSM πατήρ, G1537 PREP ἐξ G3739 R-GSM οὗ G3588 T-NPN τὰ G3956 A-NPN πάντα G2532 CONJ καὶ G2248 P-1NP ἡμεῖς G1519 PREP εἰς G846 P-ASM αὐτόν, G2532 CONJ καὶ G1520 A-NSM εἷς G2962 N-NSM κύριος G2424 N-NSM Ἰησοῦς G5547 N-NSM Χριστός, G1223 PREP δι' G3739 R-GSM οὗ G3588 T-NPN τὰ G3956 A-NPN πάντα G2532 CONJ καὶ G2248 P-1NP ἡμεῖς G1223 PREP δι' G846 P-GSM αὐτοῦ.
  7 G235 CONJ ἀλλ' G3756 PRT-N οὐκ G1722 PREP ἐν G3956 A-DPM πᾶσιν G3588 T-NSF ἡ G1108 N-NSF γνῶσις· G5100 X-NPM τινὲς G1161 CONJ δὲ G3588 T-DSF τῇ G4914 N-DSF συνηθείᾳ G2193 ADV ἕως G737 ADV ἄρτι G3588 T-GSN τοῦ G1497 N-GSN εἰδώλου G5613 ADV ὡς G1494 A-NSN εἰδωλόθυτον G2068 V-PAI-3P ἐσθίουσιν, G2532 CONJ καὶ G3588 T-NSF ἡ G4893 N-NSF συνείδησις G846 P-GPM αὐτῶν G772 A-NSF ἀσθενὴς G1510 V-PAP-NSF οὖσα G3435 V-PPI-3S μολύνεται.
  8 G1033 N-NSN βρῶμα G1161 CONJ δὲ G2248 P-1AP ἡμᾶς G3756 PRT-N οὐ G3936 V-FAI-3S παραστήσει G3588 T-DSM τῷ G2316 N-DSM θεῷ· G3777 CONJ-N οὔτε G1437 COND ἐὰν G5315 V-2AAS-1P φάγωμεν G4052 V-PAI-1P περισσεύομεν, G3777 CONJ-N οὔτε G1437 COND ἐὰν G3361 PRT-N μὴ G5315 V-2AAS-1P φάγωμεν G5302 V-PPI-1P ὑστερούμεθα.
  9 G991 V-PAM-2P βλέπετε G1161 CONJ δὲ G3381 CONJ-N μήπως G3588 T-NSF ἡ G1849 N-NSF ἐξουσία G5210 P-2GP ὑμῶν G3778 D-NSF αὕτη G4348 N-NSN πρόσκομμα G1096 V-2ADS-3S γένηται G3588 T-DPM τοῖς G772 A-DPM ἀσθενέσιν.
  10 G1437 COND ἐὰν G1063 CONJ γάρ G5100 X-NSM τις G3708 V-2AAS-3S ἴδῃ G4771 P-2AS σὲ G3588 T-ASM τὸν G2192 V-PAP-ASM ἔχοντα G1108 N-ASF γνῶσιν G1722 PREP ἐν G1493 N-DSN εἰδωλίῳ G2621 V-PNP-ASM κατακείμενον, G3780 PRT-I οὐχὶ G3588 T-NSF ἡ G4893 N-NSF συνείδησις G846 P-GSM αὐτοῦ G772 A-GSM ἀσθενοῦς G1510 V-PAP-GSM ὄντος G3618 V-FPI-3S οἰκοδομηθήσεται G1519 PREP εἰς G3588 T-ASN τὸ G3588 T-APN τὰ G1494 A-APN εἰδωλόθυτα G2068 V-PAN ἐσθίειν;
  11 G622 V-PPI-3S ἀπόλλυται G1063 CONJ γὰρ G3588 T-NSM ὁ G770 V-PAP-NSM ἀσθενῶν G1722 PREP ἐν G3588 T-DSF τῇ G4674 S-2DSF σῇ G1108 N-DSF γνώσει, G3588 T-NSM ὁ G80 N-NSM ἀδελφὸς G1223 PREP δι' G3739 R-ASM ὃν G5547 N-NSM Χριστὸς G599 V-2AAI-3S ἀπέθανεν.
  12 G3779 ADV οὕτως G1161 CONJ δὲ G264 V-PAP-NPM ἁμαρτάνοντες G1519 PREP εἰς G3588 T-APM τοὺς G80 N-APM ἀδελφοὺς G2532 CONJ καὶ G5180 V-PAP-NPM τύπτοντες G846 P-GPM αὐτῶν G3588 T-ASF τὴν G4893 N-ASF συνείδησιν G770 V-PAP-ASF ἀσθενοῦσαν G1519 PREP εἰς G5547 N-ASM Χριστὸν G264 V-PAI-2P ἁμαρτάνετε.
  13 G1355 CONJ διόπερ G1487 COND εἰ G1033 N-NSN βρῶμα G4624 V-PAI-3S σκανδαλίζει G3588 T-ASM τὸν G80 N-ASM ἀδελφόν G1473 P-1GS μου, G3756 PRT-N οὐ G3361 PRT-N μὴ G5315 V-2AAS-1S φάγω G2907 N-APN κρέα G1519 PREP εἰς G3588 T-ASM τὸν G165 N-ASM αἰῶνα, G2443 CONJ ἵνα G3361 PRT-N μὴ G3588 T-ASM τὸν G80 N-ASM ἀδελφόν G1473 P-1GS μου G4624 V-AAS-1S σκανδαλίσω.
Tregelles(i) 1
Περὶ δὲ τῶν εἰδωλοθύτων, οἴδαμεν ὅτι πάντες γνῶσιν ἔχομεν. ἡ γνῶσις φυσιοῖ, ἡ δὲ ἀγάπη οἰκοδομεῖ. 2 εἴ τις δοκεῖ ἐγνωκέναι τι, οὔπω ἔγνω καθὼς δεῖ γνῶναι· 3 εἰ δέ τις ἀγαπᾷ τὸν θεόν, οὗτος ἔγνωσται ὑπ᾽ αὐτοῦ. 4 περὶ τῆς βρώσεως οὖν τῶν εἰδωλοθύτων οἴδαμεν ὅτι οὐδὲν εἴδωλον ἐν κόσμῳ, καὶ ὅτι οὐδεὶς θεὸς εἰ μὴ εἷς. 5 καὶ γὰρ εἴ περ εἰσὶν λεγόμενοι θεοὶ εἴτε ἐν οὐρανῷ εἴτε ἐπὶ γῆς, ὥσπερ εἰσὶν θεοὶ πολλοὶ καὶ κύριοι πολλοί· 6 ἀλλ᾽ ἡμῖν εἷς θεὸς ὁ πατήρ, ἐξ οὗ τὰ πάντα καὶ ἡμεῖς εἰς αὐτόν, καὶ εἷς κύριος Ἰησοῦς χριστός, δι᾽ οὗ τὰ πάντα καὶ ἡμεῖς δι᾽ αὐτοῦ. 7 ἀλλ᾽ οὐκ ἐν πᾶσιν ἡ γνῶσις· τινὲς δὲ τῇ συνηθείᾳ ἕως ἄρτι τοῦ εἰδώλου ὡς εἰδωλόθυτον ἐσθίουσιν, καὶ ἡ συνείδησις αὐτῶν ἀσθενὴς οὖσα μολύνεται. 8 βρῶμα δὲ ἡμᾶς οὐ παραστήσει τῷ θεῷ· οὔτε ἐὰν μὴ φάγωμεν, ὑστερούμεθα, οὔτε ἐὰν φάγωμεν, περισσεύομεθα. 9 βλέπετε δὲ μή πως ἡ ἐξουσία ὑμῶν αὕτη πρόσκομμα γένηται τοῖς ἀσθενέσιν. 10 ἐὰν γάρ τις ἴδῃ σε τὸν ἔχοντα γνῶσιν ἐν εἰδωλείῳ κατακείμενον, οὐχὶ ἡ συνείδησις αὐτοῦ ἀσθενοῦς ὄντος οἰκοδομηθήσεται εἰς τὸ τὰ εἰδωλόθυτα ἐσθίειν; 11 ἀπόλλυται γὰρ ὁ ἀσθενῶν ἐν τῇ σῇ γνώσει, ὁ ἀδελφὸς δι᾽ ὃν χριστὸς ἀπέθανεν. 12 οὕτως δὲ ἁμαρτάνοντες εἰς τοὺς ἀδελφοὺς καὶ τύπτοντες αὐτῶν τὴν συνείδησιν ἀσθενοῦσαν, εἰς χριστὸν ἁμαρτάνετε. 13 διό περ εἰ βρῶμα σκανδαλίζει τὸν ἀδελφόν μου, οὐ μὴ φάγω κρέα εἰς τὸν αἰῶνα, ἵνα μὴ τὸν ἀδελφόν μου σκανδαλίσω.
TR(i)
  1 G4012 PREP περι G1161 CONJ δε G3588 T-GPN των G1494 A-GPN ειδωλοθυτων G1492 (G5758) V-RAI-1P οιδαμεν G3754 CONJ οτι G3956 A-NPM παντες G1108 N-ASF γνωσιν G2192 (G5719) V-PAI-1P εχομεν G3588 T-NSF η G1108 N-NSF γνωσις G5448 (G5719) V-PAI-3S φυσιοι G3588 T-NSF η G1161 CONJ δε G26 N-NSF αγαπη G3618 (G5719) V-PAI-3S οικοδομει
  2 G1487 COND ει G1161 CONJ δε G5100 X-NSM τις G1380 (G5719) V-PAI-3S δοκει G1492 (G5760) V-RAN ειδεναι G5100 X-ASN τι G3764 ADV ουδεπω G3762 A-ASN ουδεν G1097 (G5758) V-RAI-3S εγνωκεν G2531 ADV καθως G1163 (G5904) V-PQI-3S δει G1097 (G5629) V-2AAN γνωναι
  3 G1487 COND ει G1161 CONJ δε G5100 X-NSM τις G25 (G5719) V-PAI-3S αγαπα G3588 T-ASM τον G2316 N-ASM θεον G3778 D-NSM ουτος G1097 (G5769) V-RPI-3S εγνωσται G5259 PREP υπ G846 P-GSM αυτου
  4 G4012 PREP περι G3588 T-GSF της G1035 N-GSF βρωσεως G3767 CONJ ουν G3588 T-GPN των G1494 A-GPN ειδωλοθυτων G1492 (G5758) V-RAI-1P οιδαμεν G3754 CONJ οτι G3762 A-NSN ουδεν G1497 N-NSN ειδωλον G1722 PREP εν G2889 N-DSM κοσμω G2532 CONJ και G3754 CONJ οτι G3762 A-NSM ουδεις G2316 N-NSM θεος G2087 A-NSM ετερος G1487 COND ει G3361 PRT-N μη G1520 A-NSM εις
  5 G2532 CONJ και G1063 CONJ γαρ G1512 COND ειπερ G1510 (G5748) V-PXI-3P εισιν G3004 (G5746) V-PPP-NPM λεγομενοι G2316 N-NPM θεοι G1535 CONJ ειτε G1722 PREP εν G3772 N-DSM ουρανω G1535 CONJ ειτε G1909 PREP επι G3588 T-GSF της G1093 N-GSF γης G5618 ADV ωσπερ G1510 (G5748) V-PXI-3P εισιν G2316 N-NPM θεοι G4183 A-NPM πολλοι G2532 CONJ και G2962 N-NPM κυριοι G4183 A-NPM πολλοι
  6 G235 CONJ αλλ G2254 P-1DP ημιν G1520 A-NSM εις G2316 N-NSM θεος G3588 T-NSM ο G3962 N-NSM πατηρ G1537 PREP εξ G3739 R-GSM ου G3588 T-NPN τα G3956 A-NPN παντα G2532 CONJ και G2249 P-1NP ημεις G1519 PREP εις G846 P-ASM αυτον G2532 CONJ και G1520 A-NSM εις G2962 N-NSM κυριος G2424 N-NSM ιησους G5547 N-NSM χριστος G1223 PREP δι G3739 R-GSM ου G3588 T-NPN τα G3956 A-NPN παντα G2532 CONJ και G2249 P-1NP ημεις G1223 PREP δι G846 P-GSM αυτου
  7 G235 CONJ αλλ G3756 PRT-N ουκ G1722 PREP εν G3956 A-DPM πασιν G3588 T-NSF η G1108 N-NSF γνωσις G5100 X-NPM τινες G1161 CONJ δε G3588 T-DSF τη G4893 N-DSF συνειδησει G3588 T-GSN του G1497 N-GSN ειδωλου G2193 CONJ εως G737 ADV αρτι G5613 ADV ως G1494 A-NSN ειδωλοθυτον G2068 (G5719) V-PAI-3P εσθιουσιν G2532 CONJ και G3588 T-NSF η G4893 N-NSF συνειδησις G846 P-GPM αυτων G772 A-NSF ασθενης G1510 (G5752) V-PXP-NSF ουσα G3435 (G5743) V-PPI-3S μολυνεται
  8 G1033 N-NSN βρωμα G1161 CONJ δε G2248 P-1AP ημας G3756 PRT-N ου G3936 (G5719) V-PAI-3S παριστησιν G3588 T-DSM τω G2316 N-DSM θεω G3777 CONJ ουτε G1063 CONJ γαρ G1437 COND εαν G5315 (G5632) V-2AAS-1P φαγωμεν G4052 (G5719) V-PAI-1P περισσευομεν G3777 CONJ ουτε G1437 COND εαν G3361 PRT-N μη G5315 (G5632) V-2AAS-1P φαγωμεν G5302 (G5743) V-PPI-1P υστερουμεθα
  9 G991 (G5720) V-PAM-2P βλεπετε G1161 CONJ δε G3381 CONJ μηπως G3588 T-NSF η G1849 N-NSF εξουσια G5216 P-2GP υμων G3778 D-NSF αυτη G4348 N-NSN προσκομμα G1096 (G5638) V-2ADS-3S γενηται G3588 T-DPM τοις G770 (G5723) V-PAP-DPM ασθενουσιν
  10 G1437 COND εαν G1063 CONJ γαρ G5100 X-NSM τις G1492 (G5632) V-2AAS-3S ιδη G4571 P-2AS σε G3588 T-ASM τον G2192 (G5723) V-PAP-ASM εχοντα G1108 N-ASF γνωσιν G1722 PREP εν G1493 N-DSN ειδωλειω G2621 (G5740) V-PNP-ASM κατακειμενον G3780 PRT-I ουχι G3588 T-NSF η G4893 N-NSF συνειδησις G846 P-GSM αυτου G772 A-GSM ασθενους G1510 (G5752) V-PXP-GSM οντος G3618 (G5701) V-FPI-3S οικοδομηθησεται G1519 PREP εις G3588 T-ASN το G3588 T-APN τα G1494 A-APN ειδωλοθυτα G2068 (G5721) V-PAN εσθιειν
  11 G2532 CONJ και G622 (G5689) V-2FMI-3S απολειται G3588 T-NSM ο G770 (G5723) V-PAP-NSM ασθενων G80 N-NSM αδελφος G1909 PREP επι G3588 T-DSF τη G4674 S-2DSF ση G1108 N-DSF γνωσει G1223 PREP δι G3739 R-ASM ον G5547 N-NSM χριστος G599 (G5627) V-2AAI-3S απεθανεν
  12 G3779 ADV ουτως G1161 CONJ δε G264 (G5723) V-PAP-NPM αμαρτανοντες G1519 PREP εις G3588 T-APM τους G80 N-APM αδελφους G2532 CONJ και G5180 (G5723) V-PAP-NPM τυπτοντες G846 P-GPM αυτων G3588 T-ASF την G4893 N-ASF συνειδησιν G770 (G5723) V-PAP-ASF ασθενουσαν G1519 PREP εις G5547 N-ASM χριστον G264 (G5719) V-PAI-2P αμαρτανετε
  13 G1355 CONJ διοπερ G1487 COND ει G1033 N-NSN βρωμα G4624 (G5719) V-PAI-3S σκανδαλιζει G3588 T-ASM τον G80 N-ASM αδελφον G3450 P-1GS μου G3756 PRT-N ου G3361 PRT-N μη G5315 (G5632) V-2AAS-1S φαγω G2907 N-APN κρεα G1519 PREP εις G3588 T-ASM τον G165 N-ASM αιωνα G2443 CONJ ινα G3361 PRT-N μη G3588 T-ASM τον G80 N-ASM αδελφον G3450 P-1GS μου G4624 (G5661) V-AAS-1S σκανδαλισω
Nestle(i) 1 Περὶ δὲ τῶν εἰδωλοθύτων, οἴδαμεν ὅτι πάντες γνῶσιν ἔχομεν. ἡ γνῶσις φυσιοῖ, ἡ δὲ ἀγάπη οἰκοδομεῖ· 2 εἴ τις δοκεῖ ἐγνωκέναι τι, οὔπω ἔγνω καθὼς δεῖ γνῶναι· 3 εἰ δέ τις ἀγαπᾷ τὸν Θεόν, οὗτος ἔγνωσται ὑπ’ αὐτοῦ. 4 Περὶ τῆς βρώσεως οὖν τῶν εἰδωλοθύτων οἴδαμεν ὅτι οὐδὲν εἴδωλον ἐν κόσμῳ, καὶ ὅτι οὐδεὶς Θεὸς εἰ μὴ εἷς. 5 καὶ γὰρ εἴπερ εἰσὶν λεγόμενοι θεοὶ εἴτε ἐν οὐρανῷ εἴτε ἐπὶ γῆς, ὥσπερ εἰσὶν θεοὶ πολλοὶ καὶ κύριοι πολλοί, 6 ἀλλ’ ἡμῖν εἷς Θεὸς ὁ Πατήρ, ἐξ οὗ τὰ πάντα καὶ ἡμεῖς εἰς αὐτόν, καὶ εἷς Κύριος Ἰησοῦς Χριστός, δι’ οὗ τὰ πάντα καὶ ἡμεῖς δι’ αὐτοῦ. 7 ἀλλ’ οὐκ ἐν πᾶσιν ἡ γνῶσις· τινὲς δὲ τῇ συνηθείᾳ ἕως ἄρτι τοῦ εἰδώλου ὡς εἰδωλόθυτον ἐσθίουσιν, καὶ ἡ συνείδησις αὐτῶν ἀσθενὴς οὖσα μολύνεται. 8 βρῶμα δὲ ἡμᾶς οὐ παραστήσει τῷ Θεῷ· οὔτε ἐὰν μὴ φάγωμεν ὑστερούμεθα, οὔτε ἐὰν φάγωμεν περισσεύομεν. 9 βλέπετε δὲ μή πως ἡ ἐξουσία ὑμῶν αὕτη πρόσκομμα γένηται τοῖς ἀσθενέσιν. 10 ἐὰν γάρ τις ἴδῃ σὲ τὸν ἔχοντα γνῶσιν ἐν εἰδωλίῳ κατακείμενον, οὐχὶ ἡ συνείδησις αὐτοῦ ἀσθενοῦς ὄντος οἰκοδομηθήσεται εἰς τὸ τὰ εἰδωλόθυτα ἐσθίειν; 11 ἀπόλλυται γὰρ ὁ ἀσθενῶν ἐν τῇ σῇ γνώσει, ὁ ἀδελφὸς δι’ ὃν Χριστὸς ἀπέθανεν. 12 οὕτως δὲ ἁμαρτάνοντες εἰς τοὺς ἀδελφοὺς καὶ τύπτοντες αὐτῶν τὴν συνείδησιν ἀσθενοῦσαν εἰς Χριστὸν ἁμαρτάνετε. 13 διόπερ εἰ βρῶμα σκανδαλίζει τὸν ἀδελφόν μου, οὐ μὴ φάγω κρέα εἰς τὸν αἰῶνα, ἵνα μὴ τὸν ἀδελφόν μου σκανδαλίσω.
RP(i)
   1 G4012PREPπεριG1161CONJδεG3588T-GPNτωνG1494A-GPNειδωλοθυτωνG1492 [G5758]V-RAI-1PοιδαμενG3754CONJοτιG3956A-NPMπαντεvG1108N-ASFγνωσινG2192 [G5719]V-PAI-1PεχομενG3588T-NSFηG1108N-NSFγνωσιvG5448 [G5719]V-PAI-3SφυσιοιG3588T-NSFηG1161CONJδεG26N-NSFαγαπηG3618 [G5719]V-PAI-3Sοικοδομει
   2 G1487CONDειG1161CONJδεG5100X-NSMτιvG1380 [G5719]V-PAI-3SδοκειG1492 [G5760]V-RANειδεναιG5100X-ASNτιG3764ADV-NουδεπωG3762A-ASN-NουδενG1097 [G5758]V-RAI-3SεγνωκενG2531ADVκαθωvG1163 [G5719]V-PAI-3SδειG1097 [G5629]V-2AANγνωναι
   3 G1487CONDειG1161CONJδεG5100X-NSMτιvG25 [G5719]V-PAI-3SαγαπαG3588T-ASMτονG2316N-ASMθεονG3778D-NSMουτοvG1097 [G5769]V-RPI-3SεγνωσταιG5259PREPυπG846P-GSMαυτου
   4 G4012PREPπεριG3588T-GSFτηvG1035N-GSFβρωσεωvG3767CONJουνG3588T-GPNτωνG1494A-GPNειδωλοθυτωνG1492 [G5758]V-RAI-1PοιδαμενG3754CONJοτιG3762A-NSN-NουδενG1497N-NSNειδωλονG1722PREPενG2889N-DSMκοσμωG2532CONJκαιG3754CONJοτιG3762A-NSM-NουδειvG2316N-NSMθεοvG2087A-NSMετεροvG1487CONDειG3361PRT-NμηG1520A-NSMειv
   5 G2532CONJκαιG1063CONJγαρG1512CONDειπερG1510 [G5719]V-PAI-3PεισινG3004 [G5746]V-PPP-NPMλεγομενοιG2316N-NPMθεοιG1535CONJειτεG1722PREPενG3772N-DSMουρανωG1535CONJειτεG1909PREPεπιG1093N-GSF| γηvG1093N-GSF| <γηv>G3588T-GSFVAR: τηvG1093N-GSFγηv :ENDG5618ADV| ωσπερG1510 [G5719]V-PAI-3PεισινG2316N-NPMθεοιG4183A-NPMπολλοιG2532CONJκαιG2962N-NPMκυριοιG4183A-NPMπολλοι
   6 G235CONJαλλG1473P-1DPημινG1520A-NSMειvG2316N-NSMθεοvG3588T-NSMοG3962N-NSMπατηρG1537PREPεξG3739R-GSMουG3588T-NPNταG3956A-NPNπανταG2532CONJκαιG1473P-1NPημειvG1519PREPειvG846P-ASMαυτονG2532CONJκαιG1520A-NSMειvG2962N-NSMκυριοvG2424N-NSMιησουvG5547N-NSMχριστοvG1223PREPδιG3739R-GSMουG3588T-NPNταG3956A-NPNπανταG2532CONJκαιG1473P-1NPημειvG1223PREPδιG846P-GSMαυτου
   7 G235CONJαλλG3756PRT-NουκG1722PREPενG3956A-DPMπασινG3588T-NSFηG1108N-NSFγνωσιvG5100X-NPMτινεvG1161CONJδεG3588T-DSFτηG4893N-DSFσυνειδησειG3588T-GSNτουG1497N-GSNειδωλουG2193ADVεωvG737ADVαρτιG5613ADVωvG1494A-NSNειδωλοθυτονG2068 [G5719]V-PAI-3PεσθιουσινG2532CONJκαιG3588T-NSFηG4893N-NSFσυνειδησιvG846P-GPMαυτωνG772A-NSFασθενηvG1510 [G5723]V-PAP-NSFουσαG3435 [G5743]V-PPI-3Sμολυνεται
   8 G1033N-NSNβρωμαG1161CONJδεG1473P-1APημαvG3756PRT-NουG3936 [G5719]V-PAI-3SπαριστησινG3588T-DSMτωG2316N-DSMθεωG3777CONJ-NουτεG1063CONJγαρG1437CONDεανG5315 [G5632]V-2AAS-1PφαγωμενG4052 [G5719]V-PAI-1PπερισσευομενG3777CONJ-NουτεG1437CONDεανG3361PRT-NμηG5315 [G5632]V-2AAS-1PφαγωμενG5302 [G5743]V-PPI-1Pυστερουμεθα
   9 G991 [G5720]V-PAM-2PβλεπετεG1161CONJδεG3381CONJ-NμηπωvG3588T-NSFηG1849N-NSFεξουσιαG4771P-2GPυμωνG3778D-NSFαυτηG4348N-NSNπροσκομμαG1096 [G5638]V-2ADS-3SγενηταιG3588T-DPMτοιvG770 [G5723]V-PAP-DPMασθενουσιν
   10 G1437CONDεανG1063CONJγαρG5100X-NSMτιvG3708 [G5632]V-2AAS-3SιδηG4771P-2ASσεG3588T-ASMτονG2192 [G5723]V-PAP-ASMεχονταG1108N-ASFγνωσινG1722PREPενG1493N-DSNειδωλειωG2621 [G5740]V-PNP-ASMκατακειμενονG3780PRT-IουχιG3588T-NSFηG4893N-NSFσυνειδησιvG846P-GSMαυτουG772A-GSMασθενουvG1510 [G5723]V-PAP-GSMοντοvG3618 [G5701]V-FPI-3SοικοδομηθησεταιG1519PREPειvG3588T-ASNτοG3588T-APNταG1494A-APNειδωλοθυταG2068 [G5721]V-PANεσθιειν
   11 G2532CONJκαιG622 [G5689]V-2FMI-3SαπολειταιG3588T-NSMοG770 [G5723]V-PAP-NSMασθενωνG80N-NSMαδελφοvG1909PREPεπιG3588T-DSFτηG4674S-2SDSFσηG1108N-DSFγνωσειG1223PREPδιG3739R-ASMονG5547N-NSMχριστοvG599 [G5627]V-2AAI-3Sαπεθανεν
   12 G3779ADVουτωvG1161CONJδεG264 [G5723]V-PAP-NPMαμαρτανοντεvG1519PREPειvG3588T-APMτουvG80N-APMαδελφουvG2532CONJκαιG5180 [G5723]V-PAP-NPMτυπτοντεvG846P-GPMαυτωνG3588T-ASFτηνG4893N-ASFσυνειδησινG770 [G5723]V-PAP-ASFασθενουσανG1519PREPειvG5547N-ASMχριστονG264 [G5719]V-PAI-2Pαμαρτανετε
   13 G1355CONJδιοπερG1487CONDειG1033N-NSNβρωμαG4624 [G5719]V-PAI-3SσκανδαλιζειG3588T-ASMτονG80N-ASMαδελφονG1473P-1GSμουG3756PRT-NουG3361PRT-NμηG5315 [G5632]V-2AAS-1SφαγωG2907N-APNκρεαG1519PREPειvG3588T-ASMτονG165N-ASMαιωναG2443CONJιναG3361PRT-NμηG3588T-ASMτονG80N-ASMαδελφονG1473P-1GSμουG4624 [G5661]V-AAS-1Sσκανδαλισω
SBLGNT(i) 1 Περὶ δὲ τῶν εἰδωλοθύτων, οἴδαμεν ὅτι πάντες γνῶσιν ἔχομεν. ἡ γνῶσις φυσιοῖ, ἡ δὲ ἀγάπη οἰκοδομεῖ. 2 ⸀εἴ τις δοκεῖ ⸀ἐγνωκέναι τι, ⸀οὔπω ⸀ἔγνω καθὼς δεῖ γνῶναι· 3 εἰ δέ τις ἀγαπᾷ τὸν θεόν, οὗτος ἔγνωσται ὑπ’ αὐτοῦ. 4 Περὶ τῆς βρώσεως οὖν τῶν εἰδωλοθύτων οἴδαμεν ὅτι οὐδὲν εἴδωλον ἐν κόσμῳ, καὶ ὅτι οὐδεὶς ⸀θεὸς εἰ μὴ εἷς. 5 καὶ γὰρ εἴπερ εἰσὶν λεγόμενοι θεοὶ εἴτε ἐν οὐρανῷ εἴτε ἐπὶ γῆς, ὥσπερ εἰσὶν θεοὶ πολλοὶ καὶ κύριοι πολλοί, 6 ἀλλ’ ἡμῖν εἷς θεὸς ὁ πατήρ, ἐξ οὗ τὰ πάντα καὶ ἡμεῖς εἰς αὐτόν, καὶ εἷς κύριος Ἰησοῦς Χριστός, δι’ οὗ τὰ πάντα καὶ ἡμεῖς δι’ αὐτοῦ. 7 Ἀλλ’ οὐκ ἐν πᾶσιν ἡ γνῶσις· τινὲς δὲ τῇ ⸀συνηθείᾳ ⸂ἕως ἄρτι τοῦ εἰδώλου⸃ ὡς εἰδωλόθυτον ἐσθίουσιν, καὶ ἡ συνείδησις αὐτῶν ἀσθενὴς οὖσα μολύνεται. 8 βρῶμα δὲ ἡμᾶς οὐ ⸀παραστήσει τῷ θεῷ· οὔτε ⸂γὰρ ἐὰν φάγωμεν, περισσεύομεν, οὔτε ἐὰν μὴ φάγωμεν, ὑστερούμεθα⸃. 9 βλέπετε δὲ μή πως ἡ ἐξουσία ὑμῶν αὕτη πρόσκομμα γένηται τοῖς ⸀ἀσθενέσιν. 10 ἐὰν γάρ τις ἴδῃ σὲ τὸν ἔχοντα γνῶσιν ἐν εἰδωλείῳ κατακείμενον, οὐχὶ ἡ συνείδησις αὐτοῦ ἀσθενοῦς ὄντος οἰκοδομηθήσεται εἰς τὸ τὰ εἰδωλόθυτα ἐσθίειν; 11 ⸂ἀπόλλυται γὰρ⸃ ὁ ἀσθενῶν ⸀ἐν τῇ σῇ γνώσει, ⸂ὁ ἀδελφὸς⸃ δι’ ὃν Χριστὸς ἀπέθανεν. 12 οὕτως δὲ ἁμαρτάνοντες εἰς τοὺς ἀδελφοὺς καὶ τύπτοντες αὐτῶν τὴν συνείδησιν ἀσθενοῦσαν εἰς Χριστὸν ἁμαρτάνετε. 13 διόπερ εἰ βρῶμα σκανδαλίζει τὸν ἀδελφόν μου, οὐ μὴ φάγω κρέα εἰς τὸν αἰῶνα, ἵνα μὴ τὸν ἀδελφόν μου σκανδαλίσω.
f35(i) 1 περι δε των ειδωλοθυτων οιδαμεν οτι παντες γνωσιν εχομεν η γνωσις φυσιοι η δε αγαπη οικοδομει 2 ει δε τις δοκει ειδεναι τι ουδεπω ουδεν εγνωκεν καθως δει γνωναι 3 ει δε τις αγαπα τον θεον ουτος εγνωσται υπ αυτου 4 περι της βρωσεως ουν των ειδωλοθυτων οιδαμεν οτι ουδεν ειδωλον εν κοσμω και οτι ουδεις θεος ετερος ει μη ειv 5 και γαρ ειπερ εισιν λεγομενοι θεοι ειτε εν ουρανω ειτε επι της γης ωσπερ εισιν θεοι πολλοι και κυριοι πολλοι 6 αλλ ημιν εις θεος ο πατηρ εξ ου τα παντα και ημεις εις αυτον και εις κυριος ιησους χριστος δι ου τα παντα και ημεις δι αυτου 7 αλλ ουκ εν πασιν η γνωσις τινες δε τη συνειδησει του ειδωλου εως αρτι ως ειδωλοθυτον εσθιουσιν και η συνειδησις αυτων ασθενης ουσα μολυνεται 8 βρωμα δε ημας ου παριστησιν τω θεω ουτε γαρ εαν φαγωμεν περισσευομεν ουτε εαν μη φαγωμεν υστερουμεθα 9 βλεπετε δε μη πως η εξουσια υμων αυτη προσκομμα γενηται τοις ασθενουσιν 10 εαν γαρ τις ιδη σε τον εχοντα γνωσιν εν ειδωλειω κατακειμενον ουχι η συνειδησις αυτου ασθενους οντος οικοδομηθησεται εις το τα ειδωλοθυτα εσθιειν 11 και απολειται ο ασθενων αδελφος επι τη ση γνωσει δι ον χριστος απεθανεν 12 ουτως δε αμαρτανοντες εις τους αδελφους και τυπτοντες αυτων την συνειδησιν ασθενουσαν εις χριστον αμαρτανετε 13 διοπερ ει βρωμα σκανδαλιζει τον αδελφον μου ου μη φαγω κρεα εις τον αιωνα ινα μη τον αδελφον μου σκανδαλισω
IGNT(i)
  1 G4012 περι   G1161 δε But Concerning G3588 των   G1494 ειδωλοθυτων Things Sacrificed To Idols. G1492 (G5758) οιδαμεν We Know, G3754 οτι For G3956 παντες All G1108 γνωσιν Knowledge G2192 (G5719) εχομεν   G3588 η We Have : G1108 γνωσις Knowledge G5448 (G5719) φυσιοι   G3588 η Puffs Up, G1161 δε But G26 αγαπη Love G3618 (G5719) οικοδομει Builds Up.
  2 G1487 ει   G1161 δε But If G5100 τις Anyone G1380 (G5719) δοκει Thinks G1492 (G5760) ειδεναι To Have Known G5100 τι Anything, G3764 ουδεπω   G3762 ουδεν Nothing Yet G1097 (G5758) εγνωκεν He Has Known G2531 καθως According As G1163 (G5904) δει It Is Necessary G1097 (G5629) γνωναι To Know.
  3 G1487 ει   G1161 δε But If G5100 τις Anyone G25 (G5719) αγαπα   G3588 τον Love G2316 θεον God, G3778 ουτος He G1097 (G5769) εγνωσται Is Known G5259 υπ By G846 αυτου Him :
  4 G4012 περι Concerning G3588 της The G1035 βρωσεως Eating G3767 ουν   G3588 των Then G1494 ειδωλοθυτων Of Things Sacrificed To Idols, G1492 (G5758) οιδαμεν We Know G3754 οτι That G3762 ουδεν Nothing G1497 ειδωλον An Idol "is" G1722 εν In "the" G2889 κοσμω World, G2532 και And G3754 οτι That " There Is " G3762 ουδεις No G2316 θεος God G2087 ετερος Other G1487 ει   G3361 μη Except G1520 εις One.
  5 G2532 και   G1063 γαρ For Even G1512 ειπερ If Indeed G1526 (G5748) εισιν There Are "those" G3004 (G5746) λεγομενοι Called G2316 θεοι Gods, G1535 ειτε Whether G1722 εν In G3772 ουρανω Heaven G1535 ειτε Or G1909 επι On G3588 της The G1093 γης Earth, G5618 ωσπερ As G1526 (G5748) εισιν There Are G2316 θεοι Gods G4183 πολλοι Many G2532 και And G2962 κυριοι Lords G4183 πολλοι Many,
  6 G235 αλλ But G2254 ημιν To Us " There Is " G1520 εις One G2316 θεος God G3588 ο The G3962 πατηρ Father, G1537 εξ Of G3739 ου Whom "are" G3588 τα   G3956 παντα All Things, G2532 και And G2249 ημεις We G1519 εις For G846 αυτον Him; G2532 και And G1520 εις One G2962 κυριος Lord G2424 ιησους Jesus G5547 χριστος Christ, G1223 δι By G3739 ου Whom "are" G3588 τα   G3956 παντα All Things, G2532 και And G2249 ημεις We G1223 δι By G846 αυτου Him.
  7 G235 αλλ But G3756 ουκ Not G1722 εν In G3956 πασιν All G3588 η "is" The G1108 γνωσις Knowledge : G5100 τινες Some G1161 δε   G3588 τη But G4893 συνειδησει With Conscience G3588 του Of The G1497 ειδωλου Idol, G2193 εως Until G737 αρτι Now G5613 ως As Of G1494 ειδωλοθυτον A Thing Sacrificed To An Idol G2068 (G5719) εσθιουσιν Eat, G2532 και And G3588 η   G4893 συνειδησις   G846 αυτων Their Conscience, G772 ασθενης Weak G5607 (G5752) ουσα Being, G3435 (G5743) μολυνεται Is Defiled.
  8 G1033 βρωμα   G1161 δε But Meat G2248 ημας Us G3756 ου   G3936 (G5719) παριστησιν   G3588 τω Does Not Commend G2316 θεω To God; G3777 ουτε Neither G1063 γαρ For G1437 εαν If G5315 (G5632) φαγωμεν We Eat G4052 (G5719) περισσευομεν Have We An Advantage; G3777 ουτε Neither G1437 εαν If G3361 μη   G5315 (G5632) φαγωμεν We Eat Not G5302 (G5743) υστερουμεθα Do We Come Short.
  9 G991 (G5720) βλεπετε   G1161 δε But Take Heed G3381 μηπως   G3588 η Lest G1849 εξουσια Power G5216 υμων Your G3778 αυτη This G4348 προσκομμα An Occasion Of Stumbling G1096 (G5638) γενηται Become G3588 τοις To Those G770 (G5723) ασθενουσιν Being Weak.
  10 G1437 εαν   G1063 γαρ For If G5100 τις Anyone G1492 (G5632) ιδη See G4571 σε Thee, G3588 τον Who G2192 (G5723) εχοντα Hast G1108 γνωσιν Knowledge, G1722 εν In G1493 ειδωλειω An Idol Temple G2621 (G5740) κατακειμενον Reclining "at Table", G3780 ουχι Not G3588 η The G4893 συνειδησις Conscience G846 αυτου Of Him G772 ασθενους Weak G5607 (G5752) οντος Being G3618 (G5701) οικοδομηθησεται Will Be Built Up G1519 εις   G3588 το So As G3588 τα   G1494 ειδωλοθυτα Things Sacrificed To Idols G2068 (G5721) εσθιειν To Eat?
  11 G2532 και And G622 (G5689) απολειται Will Perish G3588 ο The G770 (G5723) ασθενων Weak G80 αδελφος Brother G1909 επι On G3588 τη   G4674 ση   G1108 γνωσει Thy Knowledge, G1223 δι For G3739 ον Whom G5547 χριστος Christ G599 (G5627) απεθανεν Died.
  12 G3779 ουτως   G1161 δε Now Thus G264 (G5723) αμαρτανοντες Sinning G1519 εις Against G3588 τους The G80 αδελφους Brethren, G2532 και And G5180 (G5723) τυπτοντες Wounding G846 αυτων   G3588 την Their G4893 συνειδησιν Conscience G770 (G5723) ασθενουσαν Weak, G1519 εις Against G5547 χριστον Christ G264 (G5719) αμαρτανετε Ye Sin.
  13 G1355 διοπερ Wherefore G1487 ει If G1033 βρωμα Meat G4624 (G5719) σκανδαλιζει   G3588 τον Cause To Offend G80 αδελφον Brother G3450 μου My, G3756 ου   G3361 μη Not At All G5315 (G5632) φαγω Should I Eat G2907 κρεα Flesh G1519 εις   G3588 τον   G165 αιωνα Forever, G2443 ινα That G3361 μη   G3588 τον Not G80 αδελφον Brother G3450 μου My G4624 (G5661) σκανδαλισω I May Cause To Offend.
ACVI(i)
   1 G1161 CONJ δε Now G4012 PREP περι About G3588 T-GPN των Thes G1494 A-GPN ειδωλοθυτων Sacrificed To Idols G1492 V-RAI-1P οιδαμεν We Know G3754 CONJ οτι That G3956 A-NPM παντες All G2192 V-PAI-1P εχομεν Have G1108 N-ASF γνωσιν Knowledge G3588 T-NSF η Tha G1108 N-NSF γνωσις Knowledge G5448 V-PAI-3S φυσιοι Puffs Up G1161 CONJ δε But G3588 T-NSF η Tha G26 N-NSF αγαπη Love G3618 V-PAI-3S οικοδομει Builds Up
   2 G1161 CONJ δε And G1487 COND ει If G5100 X-NSM τις Any G1380 V-PAI-3S δοκει Presumes G1492 V-RAN ειδεναι To Know G5100 X-ASN τι Anything G1097 V-RAI-3S εγνωκεν He Knows G3762 A-ASN ουδεν Nothing G3764 ADV ουδεπω Not Yet G2531 ADV καθως As G1163 V-PQI-3S δει He Ought G1097 V-2AAN γνωναι To Know
   3 G1161 CONJ δε But G1487 COND ει If G5100 X-NSM τις Any G25 V-PAI-3S αγαπα Loves G3588 T-ASM τον Tho G2316 N-ASM θεον God G3778 D-NSM ουτος This G1097 V-RPI-3S εγνωσται Is Known G5259 PREP υπ By G846 P-GSM αυτου Him
   4 G3767 CONJ ουν Therefore G4012 PREP περι About G3588 T-GSF της Tha G1035 N-GSF βρωσεως Eating G3588 T-GPN των Of Thes G1494 A-GPN ειδωλοθυτων Sacrificed To Idols G1492 V-RAI-1P οιδαμεν We Know G3754 CONJ οτι That G1497 N-NSN ειδωλον Idol G3762 A-NSN ουδεν Nothing G1722 PREP εν In G2889 N-DSM κοσμω World G2532 CONJ και And G3754 CONJ οτι That G3762 A-NSM ουδεις None G2087 A-NSM ετερος Other G2316 N-NSM θεος God G1487 COND ει If G3361 PRT-N μη Not G1520 N-NSM εις One
   5 G1063 CONJ γαρ For G2532 CONJ και Also G1512 COND ειπερ Since G1526 V-PXI-3P εισιν There Are G3004 V-PPP-NPM λεγομενοι Called G2316 N-NPM θεοι Gods G1535 CONJ ειτε Whether G1722 PREP εν In G3772 N-DSM ουρανω Heaven G1535 CONJ ειτε Or G1909 PREP επι On G3588 T-GSF της Tha G1093 N-GSF γης Earth G5618 ADV ωσπερ As G1526 V-PXI-3P εισιν There Are G4183 A-NPM πολλοι Many G2316 N-NPM θεοι Gods G2532 CONJ και And G4183 A-NPM πολλοι Many G2962 N-NPM κυριοι Lords
   6 G235 CONJ αλλ Yet G2254 P-1DP ημιν To Us G1520 N-NSM εις One G2316 N-NSM θεος God G3588 T-NSM ο Tho G3962 N-NSM πατηρ Father G1537 PREP εξ From G3739 R-GSM ου Whom G3588 T-NPN τα Thes G3956 A-NPN παντα All G2532 CONJ και And G2249 P-1NP ημεις We G1519 PREP εις For G846 P-ASM αυτον Him G2532 CONJ και And G1520 N-NSM εις One G2962 N-NSM κυριος Lord G2424 N-NSM ιησους Iesous G5547 N-NSM χριστος Anointed G1223 PREP δι Through G3739 R-GSM ου Whom G3588 T-NPN τα Thes G3956 A-NPN παντα All G2532 CONJ και And G2249 P-1NP ημεις We G1223 PREP δι Through G846 P-GSM αυτου Him
   7 G235 CONJ αλλ Nevertheless G3588 T-NSF η Tha G1108 N-NSF γνωσις Knowledge G3756 PRT-N ουκ Not G1722 PREP εν In G3956 A-DPM πασιν All G1161 CONJ δε But G5100 X-NPM τινες Some G3588 T-DSF τη With Tha G4893 N-DSF συνειδησει Conscience G3588 T-GSN του Of The G1497 N-GSN ειδωλου Idol G2193 CONJ εως Until G737 ADV αρτι Now G2068 V-PAI-3P εσθιουσιν Eat G5613 ADV ως As G1494 A-NSN ειδωλοθυτον Sacrificed To Idols G2532 CONJ και And G3588 T-NSF η Tha G772 A-NSF ασθενης Weak G4893 N-NSF συνειδησις Conscience G846 P-GPM αυτων Of Them G5607 V-PXP-NSF ουσα Is G3435 V-PPI-3S μολυνεται Defiled
   8 G1161 CONJ δε But G1033 N-NSN βρωμα Food G3936 V-PAI-3S παριστησιν Does Present G2248 P-1AP ημας Us G3756 PRT-N ου Not G3588 T-DSM τω To Tho G2316 N-DSM θεω God G1063 CONJ γαρ For G3777 CONJ ουτε Neither G1437 COND εαν If G5315 V-2AAS-1P φαγωμεν We Eat G4052 V-PAI-1P περισσευομεν Are We Ahead G3777 CONJ ουτε Nor G1437 COND εαν If G5315 V-2AAS-1P φαγωμεν We Eat G3361 PRT-N μη Not G5302 V-PPI-1P υστερουμεθα Are We Behind
   9 G1161 CONJ δε But G991 V-PAM-2P βλεπετε Take Heed G3381 CONJ μηπως Lest Somehow G3778 D-NSF αυτη This G3588 T-NSF η Tha G1849 N-NSF εξουσια Privilege G5216 P-2GP υμων Of You G1096 V-2ADS-3S γενηται Becomes G4348 N-NSN προσκομμα Stumblingblock G3588 T-DPM τοις To Thos G770 V-PAP-DPM ασθενουσιν Who Are Weak
   10 G1063 CONJ γαρ For G1437 COND εαν If G5100 X-NSM τις Some G1492 V-2AAS-3S ιδη Sees G4571 P-2AS σε Thee G3588 T-ASM τον Tho G2192 V-PAP-ASM εχοντα Who Has G1108 N-ASF γνωσιν Knowledge G2621 V-PNP-ASM κατακειμενον Dining G1722 PREP εν In G1493 N-DSN ειδωλειω Idol-temple G3588 T-NSF η Tha G4893 N-NSF συνειδησις Conscience G846 P-GSM αυτου Of Him G5607 V-PXP-GSM οντος Being G772 A-GSM ασθενους Weak G3618 V-FPI-3S οικοδομηθησεται Will He Be Strengthened G3780 PRT-I ουχι Not? G1519 PREP εις In G3588 T-ASN το The G2068 V-PAN εσθιειν To Eat G3588 T-APN τα Thes G1494 A-APN ειδωλοθυτα Sacrificed To Idols
   11 G2532 CONJ και And G1909 PREP επι By G4674 S-2DSF ση Thy G3588 T-DSF τη Tha G1108 N-DSF γνωσει Knowledge G3588 T-NSM ο Tho G80 N-NSM αδελφος Brother G770 V-PAP-NSM ασθενων Being Weak G622 V-2FMI-3S απολειται Will Be Ruined G1223 PREP δι For G3739 R-ASM ον Whom G5547 N-NSM χριστος Anointed G599 V-2AAI-3S απεθανεν Died
   12 G1161 CONJ δε But G264 V-PAP-NPM αμαρτανοντες Sinning G3779 ADV ουτως This Way G1519 PREP εις Against G3588 T-APM τους Thos G80 N-APM αδελφους Brothers G2532 CONJ και And G5180 V-PAP-NPM τυπτοντες Wounding G3588 T-ASF την Tha G4893 N-ASF συνειδησιν Conscience G846 P-GPM αυτων Of Them G770 V-PAP-ASF ασθενουσαν Being Weak G264 V-PAI-2P αμαρτανετε Ye Sin G1519 PREP εις Against G5547 N-ASM χριστον Anointed
   13 G1355 CONJ διοπερ Therefore G1487 COND ει If G1033 N-NSN βρωμα Food G4624 V-PAI-3S σκανδαλιζει Causes To Stumble G3588 T-ASM τον Tho G80 N-ASM αδελφον Brother G3450 P-1GS μου Of Me G5315 V-2AAS-1S φαγω I Will Eat G2907 N-APN κρεα Meat G3756 PRT-N ου No G3361 PRT-N μη Not G1519 PREP εις Into G3588 T-ASM τον Tho G165 N-ASM αιωνα Age G2443 CONJ ινα So That G4624 V-AAS-1S σκανδαλισω I May Cause To Stumble G3361 PRT-N μη Not G3588 T-ASM τον Tho G80 N-ASM αδελφον Brother G3450 P-1GS μου Of Me
new(i)
  1 G1161 Now G4012 as concerning G1494 things offered to idols, G1492 [G5758] we know G3754 that G3956 we all G2192 [G5719] have G1108 knowledge. G1108 Knowledge G5448 [G5719] puffeth up, G1161 but G26 love G3618 [G5719] edifieth.
  2 G1161 And G1536 if any man G1380 [G5719] thinketh G1492 [G5760] that he knoweth G5100 any thing, G1097 [G5758] he knoweth G3762 nothing G3764 yet G2531 as G1163 [G5748] he ought G1097 [G5629] to know.
  3 G1161 But G1536 if any man G25 [G5719] loveth G2316 God, G3778 the same G1097 [G5769] is known G5259 by G846 him.
  4 G3767 Therefore G4012 as concerning G1035 the eating G1494 of those things that are offered in sacrifice to idols, G1492 [G5758] we know G3754 that G1497 an idol G3762 is nothing G1722 in G2889 the world, G2532 and G3754 that G3762 there is no G2087 other G2316 God G1508 but G1520 one.
  5 G1063 For G1512 G2532 though G1526 [G5748] there are G3004 [G5746] that are called G2316 gods, G1535 whether G1722 in G3772 heaven G1535 or G1909 upon G1093 earth, G5618 (as G1526 [G5748] there are G2316 gods G4183 many, G2532 and G2962 lords G4183 many,)
  6 G235 Yet G2254 to us G1520 there is but one G2316 God, G3962 the Father, G1537 from G3739 whom G3956 are all things, G2532 and G2249 we G1519 in G846 him; G2532 and G1520 one G2962 Lord G2424 Jesus G5547 Anointed, G1223 by G3739 whom G3956 are all things, G2532 and G2249 we G1223 by G846 him.
  7 G235 But G3756 there is not G1722 in G3956 every man G3588 the G1108 knowledge: G1161 for G5100 some G4893 with conscience G3588 of the G1497 idol G2193 until G737 now G2068 [G5719] eat G5613 it as G1494 a thing offered to an idol; G2532 and G846 their G4893 conscience G5607 [G5752] being G772 weak G3435 [G5743] is sullied.
  8 G1161 But G1033 food G3936 [G5719] commendeth G2248 us G3756 not G2316 to God: G1063 for G3777 neither, G1437 if G5315 [G5632] we eat, G4052 [G5719] are we the better; G3777 neither, G3362 0 if G5315 [G5632] we eat G3362 not, G5302 [G5743] are we the worse.
  9 G1161 But G991 [G5720] take heed G3381 lest G4458 by any means G3778 this G1849 authority G5216 of yours G1096 [G5638] should become G4348 a stumbling-block G770 [G5723] to them that are weak.
  10 G1063 For G1437 if G5100 any man G1492 [G5632] shall see G4571 thee G3588 who G2192 [G5723] hast G1108 knowledge G2621 [G5740] sit eating G1722 in G1493 the idol's fane, G3618 0 shall G3780 not G4893 the conscience G846 of him G5607 [G5752] who is G772 weak G3618 G1519 [G5701] be emboldened G2068 [G5721] to eat G1494 those things which are offered to idols;
  11 G2532 And G1909 through G4674 thy G1108 knowledge G622 0 shall G770 [G5723] the weak G80 brother G622 [G5689] perish, G1223 for G3739 whom G5547 Anointed G599 [G5627] died?
  12 G1161 But G3779 thus G264 [G5723] sinning G1519 against G3588 the G80 brethren, G2532 and G5180 [G5723] striking G846 their G770 [G5723] weak G3588   G4893 conscience, G264 [G5719] ye sin G1519 against G5547 Anointed.
  13 G1355 Therefore, G1487 if G1033 food G4624 0 maketh G3450 my G80 brother G4624 [G5719] to stumble, G5315 [G5632] I will eat G3364 no G2907 flesh G1519 into G3588 the G165 age, G3363 lest G4624 0 I make G3450 my G80 brother G4624 [G5661] to stumble.
Vulgate(i) 1 de his autem quae idolis sacrificantur scimus quia omnes scientiam habemus scientia inflat caritas vero aedificat 2 si quis se existimat scire aliquid nondum cognovit quemadmodum oporteat eum scire 3 si quis autem diligit Deum hic cognitus est ab eo 4 de escis autem quae idolis immolantur scimus quia nihil est idolum in mundo et quod nullus Deus nisi unus 5 nam et si sunt qui dicantur dii sive in caelo sive in terra siquidem sunt dii multi et domini multi 6 nobis tamen unus Deus Pater ex quo omnia et nos in illum et unus Dominus Iesus Christus per quem omnia et nos per ipsum 7 sed non in omnibus est scientia quidam autem conscientia usque nunc idoli quasi idolothytum manducant et conscientia ipsorum cum sit infirma polluitur 8 esca autem nos non commendat Deo neque si non manducaverimus deficiemus neque si manducaverimus abundabimus 9 videte autem ne forte haec licentia vestra offendiculum fiat infirmibus 10 si enim quis viderit eum qui habet scientiam in idolio recumbentem nonne conscientia eius cum sit infirma aedificabitur ad manducandum idolothyta 11 et peribit infirmus in tua scientia frater propter quem Christus mortuus est 12 sic autem peccantes in fratres et percutientes conscientiam eorum infirmam in Christo peccatis 13 quapropter si esca scandalizat fratrem meum non manducabo carnem in aeternum ne fratrem meum scandalizem
Clementine_Vulgate(i) 1 De iis autem quæ idolis sacrificantur, scimus quia omnes scientiam habemus. Scientia inflat, caritas vero ædificat. 2 Si quis autem se existimat scire aliquid, nondum cognovit quemadmodum oporteat eum scire. 3 Si quis autem diligit Deum, hic cognitus est ab eo. 4 De escis autem quæ idolis immolantur, scimus quia nihil est idolum in mundo, et quod nullus est Deus, nisi unus. 5 Nam etsi sunt qui dicantur dii sive in cælo, sive in terra (siquidem sunt dii multi, et domini multi): 6 nobis tamen unus est Deus, Pater, ex quo omnia, et nos in illum: et unus Dominus Jesus Christus, per quem omnia, et nos per ipsum. 7 Sed non in omnibus est scientia. Quidam autem cum conscientia usque nunc idoli, quasi idolothytum manducant: et conscientia ipsorum cum sit infirma, polluitur. 8 Esca autem nos non commendat Deo. Neque enim si manducaverimus, abundabimus: neque si non manducaverimus, deficiemus. 9 Videte autem ne forte hæc licentia vestra offendiculum fiat infirmis. 10 Si enim quis viderit eum, qui habet scientiam, in idolio recumbentem: nonne conscientia ejus, cum sit infirma, ædificabitur ad manducandum idolothyta? 11 Et peribit infirmus in tua scientia, frater, propter quem Christus mortuus est? 12 Sic autem peccantes in fratres, et percutientes conscientiam eorum infirmam, in Christum peccatis. 13 Quapropter si esca scandalizat fratrem meum, non manducabo carnem in æternum, ne fratrem meum scandalizem.
Wycliffe(i) 1 But of these thingis that ben sacrified to ydols, we witen, for alle we han kunnyng. But kunnyng blowith, charite edefieth. 2 But if ony man gessith, that he kan ony thing, he hath not yit knowe hou it bihoueth hym to kunne. 3 And if ony man loueth God, this is knowun of hym. 4 But of metis that ben offrid to idols, we witen, that an idol is no thing in the world, and that ther is no God but oon. 5 For thouy ther ben summe that ben seid goddis, ethir in heuene, ether in erthe, as ther ben many goddis, and many lordis; 6 netheles to vs is o God, the fadir, of whom ben alle thingis, and we in hym; and o Lord Jhesu Crist, bi whom ben alle thingis, and we bi hym. 7 But not in alle men is kunnyng. For summen with conscience of ydol til now eten as thing offrid to idolis; and her conscience is defoulid, for it is sijk. 8 Mete comendith vs not to God; for nether we schulen faile, if we eten not, nether if we eten, we schulen haue plente. 9 But se ye, lest perauenture this your leeue be maad hurtyng to sijke men. 10 For if ony man schal se hym, that hath kunnyng, etynge in a place where idols ben worschipid, whethir his conscience, sithen it is sijke, schal not be edified to ete thingis offrid to idols? 11 And the sijk brothir, for whom Crist diede, schal perische in thi kunnyng. 12 For thus ye synnyng ayens britheren, and smytynge her sijk conscience synnen ayens Crist. 13 Wherfor if mete sclaundrith my brother, Y schal neuere ete fleisch, lest Y sclaundre my brothir.
Tyndale(i) 1 To speake of thinges dedicate vnto ydols we are sure that we all have knowledge. knowledge maketh a man swell: bnt love edifieth. 2 If eny man thinke that he knoweth eny thinge he knoweth nothynge yet as he ought to knowe. 3 But yf eny man love god the same is knowen of him. 4 To speake of meate dedicat vnto ydols we are sure that ther is none ydoll in the worlde and that ther is none other god but one. 5 And though ther be yt are called goddes whether in heven other in erth (as ther be goddes many and lordes many) 6 yet vnto vs is there but one god which is the father of whom are all thinges and we in him: and one lorde Iesus Christ by whom are all thinges and we by him. 7 But every man hath not knowledge. For some suppose that ther is an ydoll vntyll this houre and eate as of a thinge offered vnto ye ydole and so their consciences beynge yet weake are defyled. 8 Meate maketh vs not acceptable to god. Nether yf we eate are we ye better. Nether yf we eate not are we the worsse. 9 But take hede that youre libertie cause not ye weake to faule. 10 For yf some man se ye which hast knowledge sit at meate in the ydoles teple shall not the conscience of hym which is weake be boldened to eate those thinges which are offered vnto ye ydole? 11 And so thorow thy knowledge shall ye weake brother perisshe for whom christ dyed. 12 Whe ye synne so agaynst the brethren and wounde their weake consciences ye synne agaynst Christ. 13 Wherfore yf meate hurt my brother I will eate no flesshe whill the worlde stondeth because I will not hurte my brother.
Coverdale(i) 1 As touchinge thinges offred vnto Idols we are sure yt we all haue knowlege. Knowlege puffeth a ma vp, but loue edifyeth. 2 Neuertheles yf eny ma thinke yt he knoweth eny thinge, he knoweth not yet how he oughte to knowe. 3 But yf eny man loue God, the same is knowne of him. 4 So are we sure now cocernynge the meates offred vnto Idols, that an Idoll is nothinge in the worlde, and that there is none other God but one. 5 And though there be that are called goddes, whether in heauen or in earth (as there be goddes many and lordes many) 6 yet haue we but one God, euen the father, of who are all thinges, and we in him & one LORDE Iesus Christ, by who are all thinges, and we by him. 7 But euery man hath not knowlege: for some make yet consciece ouer the Idoll, and eate it as a thinge offred vnto Idols: and so their conscience beynge weake, is defyled. 8 Neuertheles meate furthureth not vs vnto God. Yf we eate, we shal not therfore be the better: yf we eate not, we shal not therfore be the lesse. 9 But take hede that this youre liberty be not an occasion of fallynge vnto ye weake. 10 For yf eny man se the (which hast knowlege) syt at the table in the Idols house, shal not his conscience whyle it is weake, be occasioned to eate of the Idoll offeringes? 11 And so thorow thy knowlege shal the weake brother perishe, for who Christ dyed. 12 But whan ye synne so agaynst the brethren, and wounde their weake coscience, ye synne agaynst Christ. 13 Wherfore yf meate offende my brother, I wyl neuer eate flesh, lest I offende my brother.
MSTC(i) 1 To speak of things dedicated unto idols, we are sure that we all have knowledge. Knowledge maketh a man swell: but love edifieth. 2 If any man think that he knoweth anything, he knoweth nothing yet as he ought to know. 3 But if any man love God, the same is known of him. 4 To speak of meat dedicated unto idols, we are sure that there is none idol in the world: and that there is none other God but one. 5 And though there be that are called "gods," whether in heaven or in earth — as there be "gods" many and "lords" many - 6 yet unto us is there but one God, which is the father, of whom are all things, and we in him: and one Lord Jesus Christ, by whom are all things, and we by him. 7 But every man hath not knowledge. For some suppose that there is an idol, until this hour, and eat as of a thing offered unto the idol, and so their consciences being yet weak are defiled. 8 Meat maketh us not acceptable to God: Neither if we eat are we the better: Neither if we eat not are we the worse. 9 But take heed that your liberty cause not the weak to fall. 10 For if some man see thee, which hast knowledge, sit at meat in the idol's temple shall not the conscience of him which is weak be boldened to eat those things which are offered unto the idol? 11 And so through thy knowledge shall the weak brother perish for whom Christ died. 12 When ye sin so against the brethren and wound their weak consciences, ye sin against Christ. 13 Wherefore if meat hurt my brother, I will eat no flesh while the world standeth, because I will not hurt my brother.
Matthew(i) 1 To speake of thinges dedicate vnto Idols, we are sure that we all haue knowledge, knowledge maketh a man swel, but loue edyfyeth. 2 If anye man thinke that he knoweth anie thinge, he knoweth nothinge yet as he ought to knowe. 3 But yf anye man loue God, the same is knowen of hym. 4 To speake of meate dedicate vnto Idols, we are sure that there is none Idol in the world and that there is none other God but one. 5 And though there be that are called Goddes, whether in heauen other in earthe (as there be Goddes manye and Lordes manye) 6 yet vnto vs is there but one God, whiche is the father, of whom are al thinges, and we in him: and one Lorde Iesus Christ, by whom are all thinges, and we by hym. 7 But euery man hath not knowledge. For some suppose that there is an Idole, vntyll this houre, and eate as of a thinge offered vnto the Idole, and so their consciences beynge yet weake are defyled. 8 Meate maketh vs not acceptable to God. Neither yf we eate are we the better. Neither, yf we eate not, are we the worsse. 9 But take hede that your libertye cause not the weake to faule. 10 For yf some man se the, whiche hast knowledge, syt at meate in the Idoles temple, shall not the conscience of him which is weake, be boldened to eate those thinges, whiche are offered vnto the Idole? 11 And so thorowe thy knowledge shal the weake brother perishe for whom Christ dyed. 12 When ye synne so againste the brethren, and wound theyr weake consciences, ye synne agaynste Christe. 13 Wherfore yf meate hurte my brother, I wyll eate no fleshe, whyle the worlde standeth, because I wyll not hurte my brother.
Great(i) 1 As touchyng thinges offred vnto ymages, we are sure that we all haue knowledge. Knowledge maketh a man swell: but loue edifyeth. 2 If eny man thynke that he knoweth eny thing, he knoweth nothyng yet as he ought to knowe. 3 But yf eny man loue God, the same is knowen of him. 4 As concernyng the eatyng of those thynges that are offred vnto ydols, we are sure, that the ymage is nothing in the worlde and that ther is none other God, but one. 5 And though ther be that are called Goddes, whether in heauen other in erth (as ther be Goddes many, and Lordes many) 6 yet vnto vs is there but one God, which is the father, of whom are all thinges, & we for him & one Lord Iesus Christ, by whom are all thinges, and we by him. 7 But euery man hath not knowledge. Some hauing conscience because of the ymage, vntill thys houre, eate as a thinge offered vnto ymages: & so their conscience beinge weake is defyled. 8 But meate maketh vs not acceptable to God. Nether yf we eate, are we the better. Nether yf we eate not, are we the worsse. 9 But take hede, lest by any meanes this libertie of yours be an occasion of falling to them that are weake. 10 For yf some man se the which hast knowledge, syt & eate of meate offred vnto ymages, shall not the conscience of him which is weake, be boldened to eate those thynges, which are offered to ymages. 11 And so thorow thy knowledge shall the weake brother perysshe, for whom Christ dyed. 12 When ye synne so agaynst the brethren, & wounde their weake conscience, ye synne agaynst Christ. 13 Wherfore yf meate hurt my brother, I will neuer eate flesshe lest I shulde offende my brother.
Geneva(i) 1 And as touching things sacrificed vnto idols, wee knowe that wee all haue knowledge: knowledge puffeth vp, but loue edifieth. 2 Nowe, if any man thinke that hee knoweth any thing, hee knoweth nothing yet as hee ought to knowe. 3 But if any man loue God, the same is knowen of him. 4 Concerning therefore the eating of things sacrificed vnto idoles, we knowe that an idole is nothing in the worlde, and that there is none other God but one. 5 For though there bee that are called gods, whether in heauen, or in earth (as there be many gods, and many lords) 6 Yet vnto vs there is but one God, which is that Father, of whome are all things, and we in him: and one Lord Iesus Christ, by whome are all things, and we by him. 7 But euery man hath not that knowledge: for many hauing conscience of the idole, vntill this houre, eate as a thing sacrificed vnto the idole, and so their conscience being weake, is defiled. 8 But meate maketh not vs acceptable to God, for neither if we eate, haue we the more: neither if we eate not, haue we the lesse. 9 But take heede lest by any meanes this power of yours be an occasion of falling, to them that are weake. 10 For if any man see thee which hast knowledge, sit at table in the idoles temple, shall not the conscience of him which is weake, be boldened to eate those things which are sacrificed to idoles? 11 And through thy knowledge shall the weake brother perish, for whome Christ died. 12 Nowe when ye sinne so against the brethren, and wound their weake conscience, ye sinne against Christ. 13 Wherefore if meate offende my brother, I wil eate no flesh while the world standeth, that I may not offend my brother.
Bishops(i) 1 As touching thinges offred vnto idols, we are sure yt we all haue knowledge. Knowledge maketh a man swell: but loue edifieth 2 If any man thynke that he knoweth any thing, he knoweth nothing yet as he ought to know 3 But if any man loue God, the same is knowen of him 4 As concerning the eating of those thinges that are offered vnto idols, we are sure that an idoll is nothing in the worlde, and that there is none other God but one 5 And though there be that are called gods, whether in heauen or in earth, (as there be gods many, and lordes many: 6 Yet vnto vs is there but one God, [which is] the father, of whom are all thinges, and we in him, and one Lorde Iesus Christe, by whom are al thinges, and we by him 7 But euery man hath not knowledge: For some hauing conscience of the idol vntill this houre, eate as a thing offred vnto idols, and so their conscience being weake, is defiled 8 But meate maketh vs not acceptable to God: For neither if we eate, haue we the more, neither if we eate not, haue we the lesse 9 But take heede lest by any meanes this libertie of yours be an occasion of falling, to them that are weake 10 For if any man see thee which hast knowledge, sit at meate in the idols temple: shal not the conscience of him which is weake, be boldened to eate those thinges which are offred to idols 11 And through thy knowledge shal the weake brother perishe, for whom Christe dyed 12 When ye sinne so against the brethren, and wounde their weake conscience, ye sinne against Christe 13 Wherefore, if meate offend my brother, I wyll eate no fleshe whyle the worlde standeth, lest I shoulde offende my brother
DouayRheims(i) 1 Now concerning those things that are sacrificed to idols: we know we all have knowledge. Knowledge puffeth up: but charity edifieth. 2 And if any man think that he knoweth any thing, he hath not yet known as he ought to know. 3 But if any man love God, the same is known by him. 4 But as for the meats that are sacrificed to idols, we know that an idol is nothing in the world and that there is no God but one. 5 For although there be that are called gods, either in heaven or on earth (for there be gods many and lords many): 6 Yet to us there is but one God, the Father, of whom are all things, and we unto him: and one Lord Jesus Christ, by whom are all things, and we by him. 7 But there is not knowledge in every one. For some until this present, with conscience of the idol, eat as a thing sacrificed to an idol: and their conscience, being weak, is defiled. 8 But meat doth not commend us to God. For neither, if we eat, shall we have the more: nor, if we eat not, shall we have the less. 9 But take heed lest perhaps this your liberty become a stumblingblock to the weak. 10 For if a man see him that hath knowledge sit at meat in the idol's temple, shall not his conscience, being weak, be emboldened to eat those things which are sacrificed to idols? 11 And through thy knowledge shall the weak brother perish, for whom Christ hath died? 12 Now when you sin thus against the brethren and wound their weak conscience, you sin against Christ. 13 Wherefore, if meat scandalize my brother, I will never eat flesh, lest I should scandalize my brother.
KJV(i) 1 Now as touching things offered unto idols, we know that we all have knowledge. Knowledge puffeth up, but charity edifieth. 2 And if any man think that he knoweth any thing, he knoweth nothing yet as he ought to know. 3 But if any man love God, the same is known of him. 4 As concerning therefore the eating of those things that are offered in sacrifice unto idols, we know that an idol is nothing in the world, and that there is none other God but one. 5 For though there be that are called gods, whether in heaven or in earth, (as there be gods many, and lords many,) 6 But to us there is but one God, the Father, of whom are all things, and we in him; and one Lord Jesus Christ, by whom are all things, and we by him. 7 Howbeit there is not in every man that knowledge: for some with conscience of the idol unto this hour eat it as a thing offered unto an idol; and their conscience being weak is defiled. 8 But meat commendeth us not to God: for neither, if we eat, are we the better; neither, if we eat not, are we the worse. 9 But take heed lest by any means this liberty of your's become a stumblingblock to them that are weak. 10 For if any man see thee which hast knowledge sit at meat in the idol's temple, shall not the conscience of him which is weak be emboldened to eat those things which are offered to idols; 11 And through thy knowledge shall the weak brother perish, for whom Christ died? 12 But when ye sin so against the brethren, and wound their weak conscience, ye sin against Christ. 13 Wherefore, if meat make my brother to offend, I will eat no flesh while the world standeth, lest I make my brother to offend.
KJV_Cambridge(i) 1 Now as touching things offered unto idols, we know that we all have knowledge. Knowledge puffeth up, but charity edifieth. 2 And if any man think that he knoweth any thing, he knoweth nothing yet as he ought to know. 3 But if any man love God, the same is known of him. 4 As concerning therefore the eating of those things that are offered in sacrifice unto idols, we know that an idol is nothing in the world, and that there is none other God but one. 5 For though there be that are called gods, whether in heaven or in earth, (as there be gods many, and lords many,) 6 But to us there is but one God, the Father, of whom are all things, and we in him; and one Lord Jesus Christ, by whom are all things, and we by him. 7 Howbeit there is not in every man that knowledge: for some with conscience of the idol unto this hour eat it as a thing offered unto an idol; and their conscience being weak is defiled. 8 But meat commendeth us not to God: for neither, if we eat, are we the better; neither, if we eat not, are we the worse. 9 But take heed lest by any means this liberty of yours become a stumblingblock to them that are weak. 10 For if any man see thee which hast knowledge sit at meat in the idol's temple, shall not the conscience of him which is weak be emboldened to eat those things which are offered to idols; 11 And through thy knowledge shall the weak brother perish, for whom Christ died? 12 But when ye sin so against the brethren, and wound their weak conscience, ye sin against Christ. 13 Wherefore, if meat make my brother to offend, I will eat no flesh while the world standeth, lest I make my brother to offend.
KJV_Strongs(i)
  1 G1161 Now G4012 as touching G1494 things offered unto idols G1492 , we know [G5758]   G3754 that G3956 we all G2192 have [G5719]   G1108 knowledge G1108 . Knowledge G5448 puffeth up [G5719]   G1161 , but G26 charity G3618 edifieth [G5719]  .
  2 G1161 And G1536 if any man G1380 think [G5719]   G1492 that he knoweth [G5760]   G5100 any thing G1097 , he knoweth [G5758]   G3762 nothing G3764 yet G2531 as G1163 he ought [G5748]   G1097 to know [G5629]  .
  3 G1161 But G1536 if any man G25 love [G5719]   G2316 God G3778 , the same G1097 is known [G5769]   G5259 of G846 him.
  4 G4012 As concerning G3767 therefore G1035 the eating G1494 of those things that are offered in sacrifice unto idols G1492 , we know [G5758]   G3754 that G1497 an idol G3762 is nothing G1722 in G2889 the world G2532 , and G3754 that G3762 there is none G2087 other G2316 God G1508 but G1520 one.
  5 G1063 For G1512 though G2532   G1526 there be [G5748]   G3004 that are called [G5746]   G2316 gods G1535 , whether G1722 in G3772 heaven G1535 or G1909 in G1093 earth G5618 , (as G1526 there be [G5748]   G2316 gods G4183 many G2532 , and G2962 lords G4183 many,)
  6 G235 But G2254 to us G1520 there is but one G2316 God G3962 , the Father G1537 , of G3739 whom G3956 are all things G2532 , and G2249 we G1519 in G846 him G2532 ; and G1520 one G2962 Lord G2424 Jesus G5547 Christ G1223 , by G3739 whom G3956 are all things G2532 , and G2249 we G1223 by G846 him.
  7 G235 Howbeit G3756 there is not G1722 in G3956 every man G1108 that knowledge G1161 : for G5100 some G4893 with conscience G1497 of the idol G2193 unto G737 this hour G2068 eat [G5719]   G5613 it as G1494 a thing offered unto an idol G2532 ; and G846 their G4893 conscience G5607 being [G5752]   G772 weak G3435 is defiled [G5743]  .
  8 G1161 But G1033 meat G3936 commendeth [G5719]   G2248 us G3756 not G2316 to God G1063 : for G3777 neither G1437 , if G5315 we eat [G5632]   G4052 , are we the better [G5719]   G3777 ; neither G3362 , if G5315 we eat [G5632]   G3362 not G5302 , are we the worse [G5743]  .
  9 G1161 But G991 take heed [G5720]   G3381 lest G4458 by any means G3778 this G1849 liberty G5216 of yours G1096 become [G5638]   G4348 a stumblingblock G770 to them that are weak [G5723]  .
  10 G1063 For G1437 if G5100 any man G1492 see [G5632]   G4571 thee G3588 which G2192 hast [G5723]   G1108 knowledge G2621 sit at meat [G5740]   G1722 in G1493 the idol's temple G3618 , shall G3780 not G4893 the conscience G846 of him G5607 which is [G5752]   G772 weak G3618 be emboldened [G5701]   G1519   G2068 to eat [G5721]   G1494 those things which are offered to idols;
  11 G2532 And G1909 through G4674 thy G1108 knowledge G622 shall G770 the weak [G5723]   G80 brother G622 perish [G5689]   G1223 , for G3739 whom G5547 Christ G599 died [G5627]  ?
  12 G1161 But G264 when ye sin [G5723]   G3779 so G1519 against G80 the brethren G2532 , and G5180 wound [G5723]   G846 their G770 weak [G5723]   G4893 conscience G264 , ye sin [G5719]   G1519 against G5547 Christ.
  13 G1355 Wherefore G1487 , if G1033 meat G4624 make G3450 my G80 brother G4624 to offend [G5719]   G5315 , I will eat [G5632]   G3364 no G2907 flesh G1519 while the world standeth G165   G3363 , lest G4624 I make G3450 my G80 brother G4624 to offend [G5661]  .
Mace(i) 1 Now as to things offered to idols, 'tis certain that the knowledge you all pretend to have, swells you with pride, but 'tis charity that edifieth. 2 and if any man be conceited of his own knowledge, he knows nothing yet as he ought to know it. 3 but if a man love God, the same is taught by him. 4 As to the eating therefore of what is offered in sacrifice to idols, we know that the heathen deities have no real existence, and that there is but one God. 5 for tho' there are several titular deities, both in heaven and on earth: such as the whole crowd of gods, and lords among the Gentiles; 6 yet to us there is but one God, the father, from whom are all things, and we in him; and one Lord Jesus Christ, by whom are all things, and we by him. 7 But every one has not this knowledge: for some still imagine the idol represents a deity: and eat the meat under the notion of an offering to such a being: by which erroneous opinion they are infected with idolatry. 8 meat does not recommend us to God: if we eat, we are not the better men; if we don't eat, we are not the worse. 9 but take care that this liberty of yours does not prove a scandal to the weak. 10 for if any man see you who have a just notion of idols, sitting at table in their temple, will not the person who is wrong in his notions be incouraged to eat what is offered to idols, tho' contrary to his own opinion? 11 so that your notions may endanger the life of thy weak brother, for whom Christ died. 12 but when you thus offend against the brethren, by wounding their weak conscience, you sin against Christ. 13 wherefore if my eating makes my brother offend, I will never eat flesh rather than make my brother offend.
Whiston(i) 1 Now as touching things offered unto idols, we know that we all have knowledge. Knowledge puffeth up, but charity edifieth. 2 And if any man think that he knoweth any thing, he knoweth nothing yet as he ought to know. 3 But if any man love God, the same is known of him. 4 But as concerning the eating of those things that are offered in sacrifice unto idols, we know that an idol [is] nothing in the world, and that [there is] none other God but one. 5 For though there be that are called gods, and lords, whether in heaven or in earth, as there be gods many, and lords many. 6 But to us is one God, the Father, of whom [are] all things, and we in him; and one Lord Jesus Christ, by whom [are] all things, and we by him. 7 Howbeit [there is] not in every man that knowledge: for some with conscience of the idol unto this hour, eat it as a thing offered unto an idol; and their conscience being weak, is defiled: 8 But meat commendeth us not to God: for neither if we eat, are we the better; neither if we eat not, are we the worse. 9 But take heed lest by any means this liberty of yours become a stumbling block to them that are weak. 10 For if any man see thee who hast knowledge sit at meat in the idols temple, shall not the conscience of him who is weak be emboldened to eat those things which are offered to idols? 11 And through thy knowledge shall the weak brother perish, for whom Christ died? 12 But when ye sin so against the brethren, and wound their weak conscience, ye sin against Christ. 13 Wherefore, if meat make my brother to offend, I will eat no flesh while the world standeth, lest I make my brother to offend.
Wesley(i) 1 Now as to things sacrified to idols, we know: for all of us have knowledge. 2 Knowledge puffeth up, but love edifieth. And if any one think he knoweth any thing, he knoweth nothing yet as he ought to know. 3 But if any one love God, he is known by him. I say, as to the eating of things sacrificed to idols, 4 we know that an idol is nothing in the world, and that there is no God but one. 5 For though there be that are called gods, whether in heaven or on earth, (as there are many gods and many lords) Yet to us there is but one God, 6 the Father from whom are all things, and we for him; and one Lord, Jesus Christ, by whom are all things, and we by him. 7 But there is not in all men this knowledge; for some do even until now, with consciousness of the idol, eat it as sacrificed to the idol, and their conscience, being weak, is defiled. 8 But meat commendeth us not to God; for neither if we eat, are we the better, nor if we eat not, are we the worse. 9 But take heed, lest by any means this your liberty become a stumbling-block to the weak. 10 For if any one see thee, who hast knowledge, sitting at meat in an idol-temple, will not the conscience of him that is weak be encouraged to eat of the things sacrificed to the idol? 11 And through thy knowledge shall the weak brother perish, for whom Christ died. 12 But when ye sin thus against your brethren, and wound their weak conscience, ye sin against Christ. 13 Wherefore if meat make my brother to offend, I will eat no flesh while the world standeth, lest I make my brother to offend.
Worsley(i) 1 Now as to things offered to idols, we know that we all have knowledge about them. Knowledge however puffeth up, but charity edifieth. 2 And if any one be conceited of his knowledge, he knoweth nothing yet as he ought to know. 3 But if any man love God, he is owned by Him. 4 As to the eating therefore of things sacrificed to idols, we know that an idol is nothing in the world, and that there is no other God but one. 5 For though there be some that are called Gods, whether in heaven or on earth, (as there are among the heathen gods many, 6 and lords many,) yet to us there is but one God the Father, from whom are all things, and we in Him; and one Lord Jesus Christ, by whom are all things, and we by Him. 7 But there is not in all men this knowledge: and some with a consciousness of the idol unto this day, eat it as a thing sacrificed to an idol, and so their conscience being weak is defiled. 8 But meat does not recommend us to God; for neither, if we eat, are we the better; nor the worse, if we eat not. 9 But see that this liberty of yours be not by any means a stumbling-block to the weak. 10 For if any one see thee, who hast knowledge, at table in an idol's temple, will not the conscience of him that is weak be encouraged to eat of the things sacrificed to idols? 11 and so the weak brother, for whom Christ died, shall perish by thy knowledge? 12 But in thus sinning against your brethren, and wounding their weak conscience, ye sin against Christ: 13 wherefore if meat make my brother to offend, I will never eat flesh while I breathe, least I make my brother to offend.
Haweis(i) 1 NOW concerning the things sacrificed to idols, we know that we all have knowledge. Knowledge puffeth up, but love edifieth. 2 But if any man conceit that he knoweth any thing, he knoweth nothing yet as he ought to know. 3 But if any man love God, the same is known of him. 4 Now concerning eating things sacrificed unto idols: we know that an idol is nothing in the world, and that there is no other God but one. 5 For though there are gods so called, whether celestial or terrestrial, (as [of this sort] there are gods many, and lords many;) 6 but to us there is one God, the Father; of whom are all things, and we for him; and one Lord Jesus Christ, by whom are all things, and we by him. 7 Howbeit there is not in all men this knowledge; but some having conscientious respect for the idol to this moment, eat the meat as sacrificed to the idol; and their conscience being weak, is defiled. 8 But meat commendeth us not to God: for neither if we eat are we the better, or if we eat not are we the worse. 9 But take heed that this power of yours become not an occasion of stumbling to the weak. 10 For if any man see thee that hast knowledge, sitting in an idol's temple, shall not the conscience of him who is weak be emboldened to eat what is sacrificed to idols? 11 And the weak brother will be destroyed by thy knowledge, for whom Christ died. 12 But when ye sin so against the brethren, and wound their weak conscience, ye sin against Christ. 13 Wherefore if meat give occasion of offence to my brother, I will in no wise eat meat for ever, that I give no cause of offence to my brother.
Thomson(i) 1 Now with regard to the things offered to idols, we know that we all have knowledge. [This knowledge puffeth up; but love edifieth. 2 If then any one thinketh that he knoweth any thing, he knoweth nothing yet as he ought to know. 3 But if any one loveth God by him he is acknowledged.] 4 Therefore in respect to the eating of things offered to idols, we know that an idol is nothing in the world: and that there is no other God but one. 5 for though there are nominal gods both in heaven and on earth, as there are many gods and many lords; 6 yet to us there is out one God, the father of all, of whom are all things and we for him; and one Lord Jesus Christ, by whom are all things and we by him. 7 But all have not this knowledge; and some, with the consciousness of regard for the idol, even to this time eat meat as sacrificed to an idol; and their conscience being weak is defiled. 8 Now food doth not recommend us to God. For if we eat we are not the better; nor are we the worse if we do not eat. 9 But take heed that this liberty of yours do not prove a stumbling block to the weak. 10 For if one seeth thee who hast knowledge seated at table in an idol temple, will not the conscience of him who is weak be emboldened to eat the idol sacrifice? 11 And shall the weak brother, for whom Christ died, be destroyed for thy knowledge? 12 When you sin thus against the brethren and wound their weak conscience, you sin against Christ. 13 Wherefore if meat cause my brother to stumble, I will never eat flesh that I may not cause my brother to stumble.
Webster(i) 1 Now as concerning things offered to idols, we know that we all have knowledge. Knowledge puffeth up, but charity edifieth. 2 And if any man thinketh that he knoweth any thing, he knoweth nothing yet as he ought to know. 3 But if any man loveth God, the same is known by him. 4 Therefore as concerning the eating of those things that are offered in sacrifice to idols, we know that an idol is nothing in the world, and that there is no other God but one. 5 For though there are that are called gods, whether in heaven or upon earth, (as there are gods many, and lords many) 6 Yet to us there is but one God, the Father, from whom are all things, and we in him; and one Lord Jesus Christ, by whom are all things, and we by him. 7 But there is not in every man that knowledge: for some with conscience of the idol to this hour eat it as a thing offered to an idol; and their conscience, being weak, is defiled. 8 But food commendeth us not to God: for neither if we eat, are we the better; neither if we eat not, are we the worse. 9 But take heed lest by any means this liberty of yours should become a stumbling-block to them that are weak. 10 For if any man shall see thee, who hast knowledge, sit eating in the idol's temple, will not the conscience of him who is weak be emboldened to eat those things which are offered to idols; 11 And through thy knowledge shall the weak brother perish, for whom Christ died? 12 But when ye thus sin against the brethren, and wound their weak conscience, ye sin against Christ. 13 Wherefore, if food maketh my brother to fall into sin, I will eat no flesh while the world standeth, lest I make my brother to fall into sin.
Webster_Strongs(i)
  1 G1161 Now G4012 as concerning G1494 things offered to idols G1492 [G5758] , we know G3754 that G3956 we all G2192 [G5719] have G1108 knowledge G1108 . Knowledge G5448 [G5719] puffeth up G1161 , but G26 charity G3618 [G5719] edifieth.
  2 G1161 And G1536 if any man G1380 [G5719] thinketh G1492 [G5760] that he knoweth G5100 any thing G1097 [G5758] , he knoweth G3762 nothing G3764 yet G2531 as G1163 [G5748] he ought G1097 [G5629] to know.
  3 G1161 But G1536 if any man G25 [G5719] loveth G2316 God G3778 , the same G1097 [G5769] is known G5259 by G846 him.
  4 G3767 Therefore G4012 as concerning G1035 the eating G1494 of those things that are offered in sacrifice to idols G1492 [G5758] , we know G3754 that G1497 an idol G3762 is nothing G1722 in G2889 the world G2532 , and G3754 that G3762 there is no G2087 other G2316 God G1508 but G1520 one.
  5 G1063 For G1512 G2532 though G1526 [G5748] there are G3004 [G5746] that are called G2316 gods G1535 , whether G1722 in G3772 heaven G1535 or G1909 upon G1093 earth G5618 , (as G1526 [G5748] there are G2316 gods G4183 many G2532 , and G2962 lords G4183 many,)
  6 G235 Yet G2254 to us G1520 there is but one G2316 God G3962 , the Father G1537 , from G3739 whom G3956 are all things G2532 , and G2249 we G1519 in G846 him G2532 ; and G1520 one G2962 Lord G2424 Jesus G5547 Christ G1223 , by G3739 whom G3956 are all things G2532 , and G2249 we G1223 by G846 him.
  7 G235 But G3756 there is not G1722 in G3956 every man G1108 that knowledge G1161 : for G5100 some G4893 with conscience G1497 of the idol G2193 to G737 this hour G2068 [G5719] eat G5613 it as G1494 a thing offered to an idol G2532 ; and G846 their G4893 conscience G5607 [G5752] being G772 weak G3435 [G5743] is defiled.
  8 G1161 But G1033 food G3936 [G5719] commendeth G2248 us G3756 not G2316 to God G1063 : for G3777 neither G1437 , if G5315 [G5632] we eat G4052 [G5719] , are we the better G3777 ; neither G3362 0 , if G5315 [G5632] we eat G3362 not G5302 [G5743] , are we the worse.
  9 G1161 But G991 [G5720] take heed G3381 lest G4458 by any means G3778 this G1849 liberty G5216 of yours G1096 [G5638] should become G4348 a stumblingblock G770 [G5723] to them that are weak.
  10 G1063 For G1437 if G5100 any man G1492 [G5632] shall see G4571 thee G3588 who G2192 [G5723] hast G1108 knowledge G2621 [G5740] sit eating G1722 in G1493 the idol's temple G3618 0 , shall G3780 not G4893 the conscience G846 of him G5607 [G5752] who is G772 weak G3618 G1519 [G5701] be emboldened G2068 [G5721] to eat G1494 those things which are offered to idols;
  11 G2532 And G1909 through G4674 thy G1108 knowledge G622 0 shall G770 [G5723] the weak G80 brother G622 [G5689] perish G1223 , for G3739 whom G5547 Christ G599 [G5627] died?
  12 G1161 But G264 G3779 [G5723] when ye thus sin G1519 against G80 the brethren G2532 , and G5180 [G5723] wound G846 their G770 [G5723] weak G4893 conscience G264 [G5719] , ye sin G1519 against G5547 Christ.
  13 G1355 Therefore G1487 , if G1033 food G4624 0 maketh G3450 my G80 brother G4624 [G5719] to stumble G5315 [G5632] , I will eat G3364 no G2907 flesh G1519 G165 while the world standeth G3363 , lest G4624 0 I make G3450 my G80 brother G4624 [G5661] to stumble.
Living_Oracles(i) 1 Now, concerning things sacrificed to idols, we know, (for we all have knowledge. Knowledge puffs up, but love builds up. 2 However, if any one is confident of knowing anything, he has known nothing, yet, as he ought to know. 3 But, if any one love God, the same is acknowledged by him.) 4 Concerning, then, the eating of things sacrificed to idols, we know that an idol is nothing in the world; and that there is no other God but one. 5 For though, indeed, there are nominal gods, whether in heaven or on earth; (as, indeed, there are many gods, and many lords;) 6 yet, to us, there is but one God, the Father; of whom all things are, and we for him: and one Lord Jesus Christ; by whom all things are, and we by him. 7 However, this knowledge is not in all: for some, till this hour, in the conscience of the idol, eat it, as a thing sacrificed to the idol; and their conscience, being weak, is defiled. 8 But meat does not recommend us to God: for neither, if we eat, are we the better; neither, if we do not eat, are we the worse. 9 Nevertheless, take heed, lest, perhaps, this liberty of yours become a stumbling block to the weak. 10 For if any one see you, who have knowledge, at table in an idol's temple, will not the conscience of him that is weak, be encouraged to eat things sacrificed to idols? 11 and through this, your knowledge, shall the weak brother perish, for whom Christ died? 12 And, by thus sinning against the brethren, and wounding their conscience, you sin against Christ. 13 Wherefore, if meat make my brother stumble, I will never eat flesh, lest I make my brother stumble.
Etheridge(i) 1 RESPECTING the sacrifices of idols, we know that in all of us there is knowledge; and knowledge inflateth, but love buildeth up. 2 But if a man think that he knows any thing, he knows nothing yet as it behoves him to know: 3 but if a man love Aloha, this (one) is acknowledged of him. 4 Concerning the meat of the sacrifices of idols, then, we know that an idol is nothing in the world, and that there is no other God but one. 5 For there are also who are called gods, whether in heaven or in earth, as that there are gods many and lords many: 6 but to us our One is Aloha the Father, of whom are all, and we in him; and one Lord Jeshu Meshiha, by whom are all, and we by him. 7 But not in every man is this knowledge; for there are some who in their conscience until now (believe) that, with respect to idols, as of that which hath been sacrificed we eat. And because of weakness their conscience is defiled. 8 But meat doth not bring us nigh to Aloha. For if we eat, we excel not; nor if we eat not, are we deficient. 9 But beware that this your power become not a stumbling-block to the infirm ones. 10 For if a man shall see thee in whom is knowledge reclining in the house of idols, will not his conscience, because he is weak, be confirmed to eat that which is sacrificed, 11 and he will perish through thy knowledge? he who is weak, and on account of whom the Meshiha died. 12 And if so you transgress against your brethren, and wound their weak consciences, do you not transgress against the Meshiha? 13 On this account, if meat cause my brother to stumble, I will never (more) eat flesh, that I may not cause my brother to stumble.
Murdock(i) 1 And concerning sacrifices to idols, we know, that in all of us there is knowledge; and knowledge inflateth, but love edifieth. 2 And if any one thinketh that he knoweth any thing he knoweth nothing yet, as he ought to know it. 3 But if any one loveth God, that man is known of him. 4 As to the eating of the sacrifices of idols, therefore, we know that an idol is nothing in the world; and that there is no other God, but one. 5 For although there are what are called gods, whether in heaven, or on earth, (as there are gods many, and lords many,) 6 yet to us, on our part, there is one God, the Father, from whom are all things, and we in him; and one Lord, Jesus the Messiah, by whom are all things, and we also by him. 7 But there is not this knowledge in every man; for there are some, who, to the present time, in their conscience, eat it as an offering to idols; and because their conscience is weak, it is defiled. 8 But food doth not bring us near to God; for if we eat, we do not abound; and if we eat not, we are not in want. 9 See to it, however, lest this your authority become a stumbling-block to the weak. 10 For if one should see thee in whom there is knowledge, reclining in the temple of idols, will not his conscience, seeing he is a weak person, be encouraged to eat what is sacrificed? 11 And by thy knowledge, he who is feeble, and on account of whom the Messiah died, will perish. 12 And if ye thus sin against your brethren, and wound the consciences of the feeble, ye sin against the Messiah. 13 Wherefore, if food is a stumbling-block to my brother, I will for ever eat no flesh, lest I should be a stumbling-block to my brother.
Sawyer(i) 1 (3:8) And concerning things offered to idols we all have knowledge. Knowledge puffs up, but love edifies. 2 And if any one thinks he knows any thing, he yet knows nothing as he ought to know; 3 but if any one loves God, this [man] is known by him. 4 Concerning eating things offered to idols, we know that an idol is nothing in the world, and that there is no other God but one. 5 For even if there are those called Gods, whether in heaven or on earth, as there are many gods and many lords, 6 yet to us there is one God the Father, of whom are all things, and we in him, and one Lord Jesus Christ, through whom are all things and we through him. 7 But all have not this knowledge; and some with the conscience [unenlightened] even till now eat an idol's [sacrifice] as an idol's sacrifice, and their conscience being weak is defiled. 8 But food does not commend us to God; for neither if we eat not are we worse, nor if we eat are we better. 9 But beware lest your liberty should become an offense to the weak. 10 For if any one sees you who have knowledge reclining in an idol's temple, will not the conscience of him that is weak be emboldened to eat things offered to idols? 11 And will not the weak brother for whom Christ died perish by your knowledge? 12 But when you thus sin against the brothers, and wound their weak conscience, you sin against Christ. 13 Wherefore, if food offends my brother, I will eat no meat forever, that I may not offend my brother.
Diaglott(i) 1 Concerning and the things offered to idols, we know; (because all knowledge we have; the knowledge puffs up, the but love builds up; 2 if but any one thinks to have known something, not yet nothing he has known as it behooves to have known; 3 if but any one should love the God, this has been acknowledged by him;) 4 concerning the eating therefore of the things offered to idols, we know, that nothing an idol in world, and that no one God other, if not one. 5 Indeed for though they are being called gods, whether in heaven, or on earth, (as they are gods many, and idols many;) 6 but to us one God the Father, out of whom the all things, and we for him; and one Lord, Jesus Anointed, through whom the all things, and we through him. 7 But not in all the knowledge; some but in conscience of the idols till now as offered to an idol they eat, and the conscience of them, weak being, is defiled. 8 Food but us not brings near to the God; neither for if we should eat, do we abound; nor if not we would eat, are we deficient. 9 Look you but, least in any way the liberty of you this a stumbling-block may become to those being weak. 10 If for any one may see thee, the one having knowledge, in an idol-temple reclining, not the conscience of him, weak being, will be build up in order that the things offered to idols to eat? 11 and will be destroyed the being weak brother by the thy knowledge on account of whom Anointed died. 12 Thus but sinning against the brethren and smiting of them the conscience being weak, against Anointed you sin. 13 Wherefore if food ensnares the brother of me, not I may eat flesh to the age, so that not the brother of me I may ensnare.
ABU(i) 1 NOW concerning the things offered to idols, we know that we all have knowledge. Knowledge puffs up, but love edifies. 2 If any one thinks that he knows anything, he has known nothing yet as he ought to know. 3 But if any one loves God, the same is known by him. 4 As concerning then the eating of the things offered to idols, we know that an idol is nothing in the world, and that there is no other God but one. 5 For though there are gods so-called, whether in heaven or on earth (as there are gods many, and lords many), 6 yet to us there is but one God, the Father, of whom are all things, and we unto him; and one Lord Jesus Christ, by whom are all things, and we by him. 7 But there is not in all men this knowledge; for some, with a consciousness till now of the idol, eat it as a thing offered to an idol; and their conscience being weak is defiled. 8 But food commends us not to God; for neither, if we eat, are we the better; nor, if we eat not, are we the worse. 9 But take heed, lest haply this liberty of yours become a stumbling-block to the weak. 10 For if any one sees thee, who hast knowledge, reclining at table in an idol's temple, will not the conscience of him who is weak be emboldened to eat the things offered to idols? 11 And through thy knowledge he that is weak perishes, the brother for whom Christ died! 12 But when ye so sin against the brethren, and wound their weak conscience, ye sin against Christ. 13 Wherefore, if food cause my brother to offend, I will eat no flesh for ever more, that I may not cause my brother to offend.
Anderson(i) 1 Now, with respect to meats offered to idols, we know, (for we all have knowledge: knowledge puffs up with pride, but love edifies. 2 If any one thinks that he knows any thing, he knows nothing yet, as he ought to know it: 3 but if any one loves God, he is taught by him). 4 With respect, then, to the eating of meats offered to idols, we know that an idol is nothing in the world, and that there is no other God but one. 5 For though there are those which are called gods, whether in heaven or on earth, (as there are many gods, and many lords,) 6 yet to us there is one God, the Father, from whom are all things, and we for him; and one Lord, Jesus Christ, by whom are all things, and we by him. 7 But all have not this knowledge; for some, under the persuasion that an idol is a reality, even yet eat meat, as if it were offered to an idol, and their conscience being weak, is defiled. 8 But meat commends us not to God; for, neither if we eat are we better, nor, if we eat not, are we worse. 9 But take heed, lest, by any means, this right of yours become a stumbling-block to those who are weak. 10 For, if any one see you, who have knowledge, reclining at table in an idol's temple, will not the conscience of him who is weak be emboldened, so that he will eat meats offered to idols? 11 and will not the weak brother, for whom Christ died, perish through your knowledge? 12 But if you sin in this way against the brethren, and wound their weak conscience, you sin against Christ. 13 For which reason, if meat cause my brother to fall, I will never eat meat, lest I cause my brother to fall.
Noyes(i) 1 Now concerning the things offered in sacrifice to idols, we know that we all have knowledge. Knowledge puffeth up, but love edifieth; 2 if any one think that he knoweth anything, he knoweth nothing yet, as he ought to know; 3 but if any one love God, the same is known by Him. 4 Concerning the eating of the things offered in sacrifice to idols, then, we know that an idol is nothing in the world, and that there is no other God but one. 5 For though there are those that are called gods, whether in heaven or on earth; as there are gods many, and lords many; 6 yet to us there is but one God, the Father, from whom are all things, and we to him; and one Lord Jesus Christ, through whom are all things, and we through him. 7 But there is not in all men this knowledge; for some, with a conscience directed toward the idol even now, eat of it as a thing offered in sacrifice to an idol, and their conscience, being weak, is defiled. 8 But food will not recommend us to God; if we do not eat, we are not the worse; nor if we do eat, are we the better. 9 But take heed, lest this liberty of yours become a stumblingblock to the weak. 10 For if any one see thee, who hast knowledge, at table in an idols temple, will not the conscience of him that is weak be emboldened to eat the things offered to idols? 11 For through thy knowledge he that is weak perisheth,the brother for whom Christ died! 12 But when ye so sin against the brethren, and wound their weak conscience, ye sin against Christ. 13 Wherefore, if food cause my brother to fall, I will eat no flesh for ever, lest I cause my brother to fall. Am I not free?
YLT(i) 1 And concerning the things sacrificed to idols, we have known that we all have knowledge: knowledge puffeth up, but love buildeth up; 2 and if any one doth think to know anything, he hath not yet known anything according as it behoveth him to know; 3 and if any one doth love God, this one hath been known by Him.
4 Concerning the eating then of the things sacrificed to idols, we have known that an idol is nothing in the world, and that there is no other God except one; 5 for even if there are those called gods, whether in heaven, whether upon earth—as there are gods many and lords many— 6 yet to us is one God, the Father, of whom are the all things, and we to Him; and one Lord, Jesus Christ, through whom are the all things, and we through Him;
7 but not in all men is the knowledge, and certain with conscience of the idol, till now, as a thing sacrificed to an idol do eat it, and their conscience, being weak, is defiled. 8 But victuals do not commend us to God, for neither if we may eat are we in advance; nor if we may not eat, are we behind; 9 but see, lest this privilege of yours may become a stumbling-block to the infirm, 10 for if any one may see thee that hast knowledge in an idol's temple reclining at meat—shall not his conscience—he being infirm—be emboldened to eat the things sacrificed to idols, 11 and the brother who is infirm shall perish by thy knowledge, because of whom Christ died? 12 and thus sinning in regard to the brethren, and smiting their weak conscience—in regard to Christ ye sin; 13 wherefore, if victuals cause my brother to stumble, I may eat no flesh—to the age—that my brother I may not cause to stumble.
JuliaSmith(i) 1 And concerning sacrifice to idols, we know, (for we all have knowledge. Knowledge puffs up, and love builds the house. 2 And if any one thinks to know anything, as yet he has known nothing as he ought to know. 3 And if any one love God, the same is known of him.) 4 Concerning food therefore of sacrifices to idols, we know that an idol nothing in the world, and that none other God but one. 5 For also though they are called gods, whether in heaven, whether upon the earth, (for there are many gods, and many lords,) 6 But to us one God, the Father, of whom all things, and we for him; and one Lord Jesus Christ, by whom all things, and we by him. 7 But not in all, knowledge: and some with consciousness of the idol even till now eat as a sacrifice to idols: and their consciousness being weak is contaminated. 8 And food sets us not before God: for neither, if we eat, do we abound; neither if we eat not, do we want. 9 And see ye lest this your power be a stumble to the weak. 10 For if any one see thee having knowledge reclining in the idol's temple, shall not his consciousness, being weak, be built up to eat the sacrifices to idols; 11 And shall the weak brother be destroyed upon thy knowledge, for whom Christ died? 12 And so sinning against the brethren, and striking their weak consciousness, ye sin against Christ. 13 Wherefore, if food offend my brother, I will eat no flesh forever, lest I shall offend my brother.
Darby(i) 1 But concerning things sacrificed to idols, we know, (for we all have knowledge: knowledge puffs up, but love edifies. 2 If any one think he knows anything, he knows nothing yet as he ought to know [it]. 3 But if any one love God, *he* is known of him): 4 -- concerning then the eating of things sacrificed to idols, we know that an idol [is] nothing in [the] world, and that there [is] no other God save one. 5 For and if indeed there are [those] called gods, whether in heaven or on earth, (as there are gods many, and lords many,) 6 yet to us [there is] one God, the Father, of whom all things, and *we* for him; and one Lord, Jesus Christ, by whom [are] all things, and *we* by him. 7 But knowledge [is] not in all: but some, with conscience of the idol, until now eat as of a thing sacrificed to idols; and their conscience, being weak, is defiled. 8 But meat does not commend us to God; neither if we should not eat do we come short; nor if we should eat have we an advantage. 9 But see lest anywise this your right [to eat] itself be a stumbling-block to the weak. 10 For if any one see thee, who hast knowledge, sitting at table in an idol-house, shall not his conscience, he being weak, be emboldened to eat the things sacrificed to the idol? 11 and the weak [one], the brother for whose sake Christ died, will perish through thy knowledge. 12 Now, thus sinning against the brethren, and wounding their weak conscience, ye sin against Christ. 13 Wherefore if meat be a fall-trap to my brother, I will eat no flesh for ever, that I may not be a fall-trap to my brother.
ERV(i) 1 Now concerning things sacrificed to idols: We know that we all have knowledge. Knowledge puffeth up, but love edifieth. 2 If any man thinketh that he knoweth anything, he knoweth not yet as he ought to know; 3 but if any man loveth God, the same is known of him. 4 Concerning therefore the eating of things sacrificed to idols, we know that no idol is [anything] in the world, and that there is no God but one. 5 For though there be that are called gods, whether in heaven or on earth; as there are gods many, and lords many; 6 yet to us there is one God, the Father, of whom are all things, and we unto him; and one Lord, Jesus Christ, through whom are all things, and we through him. 7 Howbeit in all men there is not that knowledge: but some, being used until now to the idol, eat as [of] a thing sacrificed to an idol; and their conscience being weak is defiled. 8 But meat will not commend us to God: neither, if we eat not, are we the worse; nor, if we eat, are we the better. 9 But take heed lest by any means this liberty of yours become a stumblingblock to the weak. 10 For if a man see thee which hast knowledge sitting at meat in an idol’s temple, will not his conscience, if he is weak, be emboldened to eat things sacrificed to idols? 11 For through thy knowledge he that is weak perisheth, the brother for whose sake Christ died. 12 And thus, sinning against the brethren, and wounding their conscience when it is weak, ye sin against Christ. 13 Wherefore, if meat maketh my brother to stumble, I will eat no flesh for evermore, that I make not my brother to stumble.
ASV(i) 1 Now concerning things sacrificed to idols: We know that we all have knowledge. Knowledge puffeth up, but love edifieth. 2 If any man thinketh that he knoweth anything, he knoweth not yet as he ought to know; 3 but if any man loveth God, the same is known by him. 4 Concerning therefore the eating of things sacrificed to idols, we know that no idol is [anything] in the world, and that there is no God but one. 5 For though there be that are called gods, whether in heaven or on earth; as there are gods many, and lords many; 6 yet to us there is one God, the Father, of whom are all things, and we unto him; and one Lord, Jesus Christ, through whom are all things, and we through him. 7 Howbeit there is not in all men that knowledge: but some, being used until now to the idol, eat as [of] a thing sacrificed to an idol; and their conscience being weak is defiled. 8 But food will not commend us to God: neither, if we eat not, are we the worse; nor, if we eat, are we the better. 9 But take heed lest by any means this liberty of yours become a stumblingblock to the weak. 10 For if a man see thee who hast knowledge sitting at meat in an idol's temple, will not his conscience, if he is weak, be emboldened to eat things sacrificed to idols? 11 For through thy knowledge he that is weak perisheth, the brother for whose sake Christ died. 12 And thus, sinning against the brethren, and wounding their conscience when it is weak, ye sin against Christ. 13 Wherefore, if meat causeth my brother to stumble, I will eat no flesh for evermore, that I cause not my brother to stumble.
ASV_Strongs(i)
  1 G1161 Now G1494 concerning things sacrificed to idols: G2192 We G1492 know G3754 that G2192 we G3956 all G2192 have G1108 knowledge. G1108 Knowledge G5448 puffeth up, G1161 but G26 love G3618 edifieth.
  2 G1161   G1487 If G5100 any man G1380 thinketh G1492 that he knoweth G5100 anything, G1097 he knoweth G3762 not G3764 yet G2531 as G1163 he ought G1097 to know;
  3 G1161 but G1487 if G5100 any man G25 loveth G2316 God, G3778 the same G1097 is known G5259 by G846 him.
  4 G4012 Concerning G3767 therefore G1035 the eating G1494 of things sacrificed to idols, G1492 we know G3754 that G1497 no idol G3762 is anything G1722 in G2889 the world, G2532 and G3754 that G3762 there is no G2087   G2316 God G1487 but G3361   G1520 one.
  5 G1063 For G1512 though G1526 there be G3004 that are called G2316 gods, G1535 whether G1722 in G3772 heaven G1535 or G1909 on G1093 earth; G5618 as G1526 there are G2316 gods G4183 many, G2532 and G2962 lords G4183 many;
  6 G235 yet G2254 to us G1520 there is one G2316 God, G3962 the Father, G1537 of G3739 whom G3956 are all things, G2532 and G2249 we G1519 unto G846 him; G2532 and G1520 one G2962 Lord, G2424 Jesus G5547 Christ, G1223 through G3739 whom G3956 are all things, G2532 and G2249 we G1223 through G846 him.
  7 G235 Howbeit G3756 there is not G1722 in G3956 all men G1108 that knowledge: G1161 but G5100 some, G4893 being used G2193 until G737 now G1497 to the idol, G2068 eat G5613 as G1494 of a thing sacrificed to an idol; G2532 and G846 their G4893 conscience G5607 being G772 weak G3435 is defiled.
  8 G1161 But G1033 food G3756 will not G3936 commend G2248 us G2316 to God: G3777   G3777 neither, G1437 if G5315 we eat G3361 not, G5302 are we the worse; G3777 nor, G1437 if G5315 we eat, G4052 are we the better.
  9 G1161 But G991 take heed G3381 lest by any means G3778 this G1849 liberty G5216 of yours G1096 become G4348 a stumblingblock G3588 to the G770 weak.
  10 G1063 For G1437 if G5100 a man G1492 see G4571 thee G2192 who hast G1108 knowledge G2621 sitting at meat G1722 in G1493 an idol's temple, G3618 will G3780 not G846 his G4893 conscience, G5607 if he is G772 weak, G3618 be emboldened G2068 to eat G1519   G1494 things sacrificed to idols?
  11 G2532 For G1909 through G4674 thy G1108 knowledge G622   G770 he that is weak G622 perisheth, G80 the brother G1223 for G3739 whose sake G5547 Christ G599 died.
  12 G1161 And G264 thus, sinning G3779   G1519 against G80 the brethren, G2532 and G5180 wounding G846 their G4893 conscience G770 when it is weak, G264 ye sin G1519 against G5547 Christ.
  13 G1355 Wherefore, G1487 if G1033 meat G4624 causeth G3450 my G80 brother G4624 to stumble, G5315 I will eat G3756   G3361 no G2907 flesh G1519 for G165 evermore, G3361 that G4624 I cause G3450 not my G80 brother G2443 to G4624 stumble.
JPS_ASV_Byz(i) 1 Now concerning things sacrificed to idols; We know that we all have knowledge. Knowledge puffeth up, but love edifieth. 2 If any man thinketh that he knoweth anything, he knoweth not yet as he ought to know, 3 but if any man loveth God, the same is known by him. 4 Concerning therefore the eating of things sacrificed to idols, we know that no idol is anything in the world, and that there is no other God but one. 5 For though there be that are called gods, whether in heaven or on earth, as there are gods many, and lords many, 6 yet to us there is one God, the Father, of whom are all things, and we unto him, and one Lord, Jesus Christ, through whom are all things, and we through him. 7 Howbeit there is not in all men that knowledge; but some, with conscience of the idol until now, eat as of a thing sacrificed to an idol, and their conscience being weak is defiled. 8 But food will not commend us to God; neither, if we eat not, are we the worse, nor, if we eat, are we the better. 9 But take heed lest by any means this liberty of yours become a stumblingblock to the weak. 10 For if a man see thee who hast knowledge sitting at meat in an idol's temple, will not his conscience, if he is weak, be emboldened to eat things sacrificed to idols? 11 For through thy knowledge the brother that is weak perisheth, the brother for whose sake Christ died. 12 And thus, sinning against the brethren, and wounding their conscience when it is weak, ye sin against Christ. 13 Wherefore, if meat causeth my brother to stumble, I will eat no flesh for evermore, that I cause not my brother to stumble.
Rotherham(i) 1 Now, concerning the idol–sacrifices, we are aware––because we, all, have knowledge,––knowledge, puffeth up, but, love, buildeth up; 2 If anyone thinketh that he knoweth anything, not yet knoweth he, as he must needs come to know, 3 But, if anyone loveth God, the same, is known of him––
4 Concerning, then, the eating of idol–sacrifices, we are aware––that an idol is, nothing, in the world, and that, none, is God save one. 5 For, if indeed there are so–called gods, whether in heaven or upon earth,––as indeed there are gods many and lords many, 6 [Yet], to us, there is one God the Father, of whom are all things, and, we, for him; and one Lord Jesus Christ, through whom are all things, and, we, through him.
7 Howbeit, not in all, is the knowledge; but, some, by their familiarity, until even now, with the idol, as an idol–sacrifice, eat it, and, their conscience, being, weak, is defiled. 8 Food, indeed, will not commend us unto God,––neither, if we eat not, do we lack, nor, if we eat, do we abound. 9 But be taking heed, lest, by any means, your right, itself, become, an occasion of stumbling, unto the weak; 10 For, if anyone should see [thee] who hast knowledge, in an idol–temple, reclining, will not, his conscience, being, weak, be built up for the eating of the idol–sacrifices? 11 In fact, he that is weak, is being destroyed, by thy knowledge––the brother for whose sake Christ died. 12 But, in thus sinning against the brethren am wounding their conscience, seeing it is weak, against Christ, are ye sinning. 13 Therefore, if food is an occasion of stumbling unto my brother, in nowise will I eat flesh unto the age that abideth,––that, I may not occasion, my brother, to stumble.
Twentieth_Century(i) 1 With reference to food that has been offered in sacrifice to idols-We are aware that all of us have knowledge! Knowledge breeds conceit, while love builds up character. 2 If a man thinks that he knows anything, he has not yet reached that knowledge which he ought to have reached. 3 On the other hand, if a man loves God, he is known by God. 4 With reference, then, to eating food that has been offered to idols-we are aware that an idol is nothing in the world, and that there is no God but one. 5 Even supposing that there are so-called 'gods' either in Heaven or on earth-and there are many such 'gods' and 'lords'- 6 Yet for us there is only one God, the Father, from whom all things come (and for him we live), and one Lord, Jesus Christ, through whom all things come (and through him we live). 7 Still, it is not every one that has this knowledge. Some people, because of their association with idols, continued down to the present time, eat the food as food offered to an idol; and their consciences, while still weak, are dulled. 8 What we eat, however, will not bring us nearer to God. We lose nothing by not eating this food, and we gain nothing by eating it. 9 But take care that this right of yours does not become in any way a stumbling-block to the weak. 10 For if some one should see you who possess this knowledge, feasting in an idol's temple, will not his conscience, if he is a weak man, become so hardened that he, too, will eat food offered to idols? 11 And so, through this knowledge of yours, the weak man is ruined-your Brother for whose sake Christ died! 12 In this way, by sinning against your Brothers and injuring their consciences, while still weak, you sin against Christ. 13 Therefore, if what I eat makes my Brother fall, rather than make my Brother fall, I will never eat meat again.
Godbey(i) 1 But concerning things offered to idols: we know that we all have knowledge. Knowledge puffs up, but divine love builds up. 2 If any one seems to know anything, yet he knows not as it behooves him to know; 3 but if any one loves God he is known of him. 4 Therefore concerning the eating of things offered to idols, we know that an idol is nothing in the world, and that there is no God except one. 5 For if indeed there are those who are called gods, whether in heaven or upon the earth; as there are gods many, and lords many; 6 but there is to us one God, the Father, from whom are all things, and we in him; and one Lord, Jesus Christ, through whom are all things, and we in him. 7 But there is not knowledge in all people: but some, with the conscience of the idol even until now, eat as if it was sacrificed to the idol; and their conscience being weak is polluted. 8 But meat will not commend us to God; neither if we eat are we the better; nor if we eat not are we the worse. 9 See lest this liberty of yours may become a stumblingblock to the weak. 10 For if any one may see you having knowledge sitting at the table in the idol temple, will not the conscience of him, being weak, be encouraged to eat things sacrificed to the idols? 11 For the weak one is destroyed by your knowledge, the brother for whom Christ died. 12 And you, sinning so against the brethren, and wounding their weak conscience, are sinning against Christ. 13 If indeed meat causes my brother to stumble, I never eat any more meat, in order that I may not lay a stumblingblock in the way of my brother.
WNT(i) 1 Now as to things which have been sacrificed to idols. This is a subject which we already understand--because we all have knowledge of it. Knowledge, however, tends to make people conceited; it is love that builds us up. 2 If any one imagines that he already possesses any true knowledge, he has as yet attained to no knowledge of the kind to which he ought to have attained; 3 but if any one loves God, that man is known by God. 4 As to eating things which have been sacrificed to idols, we are fully aware that an idol is nothing in the world, and that there is no God but One. 5 For if so-called gods do exist, either in Heaven or on earth--and in fact there are many such gods and many such lords-- 6 yet *we* have but one God, the Father, who is the source of all things and for whose service we exist, and but one Lord, Jesus Christ, through whom we and all things exist. 7 But all believers do not recognize these facts. Some, from force of habit in relation to the idol, even now eat idol sacrifices as such, and their consciences, being but weak, are polluted. 8 It is true that a particular kind of food will not bring us into God's presence; we are neither inferior to others if we abstain from it, nor superior to them if we eat it. 9 But take care lest this liberty of yours should prove a hindrance to the progress of weak believers. 10 For if any one were to see you, who know the real truth of this matter, reclining at table in an idol's temple, would not his conscience (supposing him to be a weak believer) be emboldened to eat the food which has been sacrificed to the idol? 11 Why, your knowledge becomes the ruin of the weak believer--your brother, for whom Christ died! 12 Moreover when you thus sin against the brethren and wound their weak consciences, you are, in reality, sinning against Christ. 13 Therefore if what I eat causes my brother to fall, never again to the end of my days will I touch any kind of animal food, for fear I should cause my brother to fall.
Worrell(i) 1 Now, concerning the things sacrificed to idols, we know because we all have knowledge. Knowledge puffs up, but love builds up. 2 If anyone thinks that he has known anything, not yet did he know it as he ought to know it; 3 but, if anyone loves God, the same has been known by Him: 4 concerning, therefore, the eating of things sacrificed to idols, we know that an idol is nothing in the world, and that there is no God but One. 5 For, even if there are things called gods, whether in heaven, or on earth (as there are gods many, and lords many); 6 yet to us there is One God, the Father, of Whom are all things, and we for Him; and One Lord Jesus Christ, through Whom are all things, and we through Him. 7 But this knowledge is not in all; but some, by familiarity with the idol even until now, eat it as an idol-sacrifice; and their conscience, being weak, is defiled. 8 But food will not commend us to God; neither, if we eat not, are we lacking; nor, if we eat, do we abound. 9 But take heed, lest this liberty of yours become a stumbling-block to the weak. 10 For, if anyone sees you, who have knowledge, reclining at table in an idol's temple, will not his conscience, if he is weak, be emboldened to eat the idol-sacrifices? 11 For he that is weak—the brother for whom Christ died—perishes by reason of your knowledge. 12 And thus, sinning against the brethren, and smiting their conscience which is weak, ye sin against Christ. 13 Wherefore, if food causes my brother to stumble, I will in no wise eat flesh forevermore; that I cause not my brother to stumble.
Moffatt(i) 1 With regard to food that has been offered to idols. Here, of course, 'we all possess knowledge'! Knowledge puffs up, love builds up. 2 Whoever imagines he has attained to some degree of knowledge, does not possess the true knowledge yet; 3 but if anyone loves God, he is known by Him. 4 Well then, with regard to food that has been offered to idols, I am quite aware that 'there is no such thing as an idol in the world' and that 'there is only the one God.' 5 (So-called gods there may be, in heaven or on earth — as indeed there are plenty of them, both gods and 'lords' — 6 but for us there is one God, the Father, from whom all comes, and for whom we exist; one Lord, Jesus Christ, by whom all exists, and by whom we exist.) 7 But remember, it is not everyone who has this 'knowledge.' Some who have hitherto been accustomed to idols eat the food as food which has been really offered to an idol, and so their weaker conscience is contaminated. 8 Now mere food will not bring us any nearer to God; if we abstain we do not lose anything, and if we eat we do not gain anything. 9 But see that the exercise of your right does not prove any stumbling-block to the weak. 10 Suppose anyone sees you, a person of enlightened mind, reclining at meat inside an idol's temple; will that really 'fortify his weak conscience'? Will it not embolden him to violate his scruples of conscience by eating food that has been offered to idols? 11 He is ruined, this weak man, ruined by your 'enlightened mind,' this brother for whose sake Christ died! 12 By sinning against the brotherhood in this way and wounding their weaker consciences, you are sinning against Christ. 13 Therefore if food is any hindrance to my brother's welfare, sooner than injure him I will never eat flesh as long as I live, never!
Goodspeed(i) 1 About food that has been offered to idols, it is true, as you say, that we all have some knowledge on that matter. Knowledge gives people airs; love is what builds up character. 2 If a man thinks he has acquired some knowledge, he does not yet know it as well as he ought to know it. 3 But if a man loves God, God is known by him. 4 As to eating things, then, that have been offered to idols, we all know that no idol has any real existence, and that there is no God but one. 5 For supposing there are so-called gods in heaven or on earth—and indeed there are plenty of such gods and lords— 6 yet for us there is just one God, the Father, who is the source of all things, and for whom we live, and just one Lord, Jesus Christ, through whom everything was made and through whom we live. 7 But it is not everyone that has this knowledge; for some, through being long accustomed to idols, still eat meat that has been sacrificed to them as really offered to an idol, and their consciences, being oversensitive, are troubled. 8 But food is not going to affect our standing with God. We are none the worse if we do not eat it, and none the better if we do. 9 But you must take care that this right of yours does not prove a hindrance to the overscrupulous. 10 For if somebody sees you, who are intelligent about this matter, attending a dinner in an idol's temple, will not he, with his sensitive conscience, be led to eat meat that is offered to idols? 11 For this overscrupulous brother, for whom Christ died, is ruined by what you call your knowledge. 12 But in sinning against your brothers in this way and wounding their too scrupulous consciences, you are really sinning against Christ. 13 Therefore, if what I eat makes my brother fall, I will never eat meat again, rather than make my brother fall.
Riverside(i) 1 NOW as to things that have been sacrificed to idols, we know that we all have knowledge. Knowledge puffs up, but love builds up. 2 If any one think; that he knows anything, he does not yet know as he ought to know. 3 If any one loves God, he is known by him. 4 Regarding the eating of things that have been sacrificed to idols, then, we know that an idol is nothing in the world, and that there is no God but one. 5 And though there are so-called gods in heaven and on earth, for there are gods many and lords many, 6 still to us there is one God the Father, of whom are all things and we for him, and one Lord, Jesus Christ, through whom are all things and we through him. 7 But all have not this knowledge. Some, having been accustomed to idols up to the present time, eat the food as a sacrifice to an idol, and their conscience being weak is stained. 8 But food does not bring us near to God, for neither do we lose by not eating nor gain by eating. 9 But be careful that this power of yours may not become a stumbling block to the weak. 10 For if any one sees you who have knowledge reclining at table in an idol's temple, will not the conscience of that weak one be emboldened to eat things that have been sacrificed to idols? 11 Thus the weak man is ruined by your knowledge — the brother for whom Christ died. 12 So sinning against the brethren and wounding their weak consciences you sin against Christ. 13 Therefore if food makes my brother stumble I will not eat meat while the world stands, for fear of making my brother stumble.
MNT(i) 1 Now in regard to food which has been offered to idols, we are sure of course that "we all have knowledge." But knowledge puffs up, while love builds up. 2 If a man thinks that he already has knowledge, he does not yet truly know as he ought to know; 3 but if a man loves God, he is known by him. 4 Now as to eating food that has been offered to idols, we know well that an idol has no real existence in the universe, and that there is no God but One. 5 For though there be so-called "gods," celestial of terrestrial, as indeed there are gods many and lords many, 6 yet for there is one God, the Father, from whom are all things, and we for him; and one Lord Jesus Christ, by whom are all things, and we by him. 7 But that "knowledge" is not possessed by all; but some, accustomed until now to the idol, eat food as that which has actually been offered to an idol, and so their conscience, being still weak, is defiled. 8 Now food does not bring us nearness to God. Neither if we eat do we gain any advantage, nor if we eat not, do we lose any. 9 But see to it lest this right of yours become a stumbling-block to the weak. 10 For if any one should see you, the possessor of "knowledge," reclining at table in an idol's temple, would not his conscience, if he were weak, be emboldened to eat things sacrificed to idols? 11 So he is lost, this weak man, lost by your "knowledge." this brother for whom Christ died. 12 In so sinning against your brothers, and in ever and again wounding their weak consciences, you are sinning against Christ. 13 Therefore, if what I eat makes my brother to stumble, I will never eat meat again, lest I make my brother to stumble.
Lamsa(i) 1 NOW as concerning sacrifices offered to idols, we know well, that we all have knowledge; knowledge makes for pride, but love ennobles. 2 And if any man thinks that, of himself, he knows any thing, he knows nothing yet as he ought to know it. 3 But if any man loves God, the same is known of him. 4 As concerning the eating of the food offered to idols, we know that an idol is nothing in the world, and that there is no other God but one. 5 For though there are those that are called gods, whether in heaven or earth, just as there are many gods and many lords, 6 To us there is one God, the Father, from whom comes every thing and by whom we live; and one LORD Jesus Christ, by whom are all things, and we by him. 7 Howbeit there is not in every man that knowledge: for some with clear conscience eat that which has been offered to idols as a sacrifice; and their conscience being weak is defiled. 8 But meat does not bring us closer to God: for neither, if we eat, are we the better; neither if we do not eat, are we the worse. 9 But be careful lest this liberty of yours become a stumbling block to the weak. 10 For if any one should see you, who has knowledge, at table in the temple of idols, shall not the conscience of him who is weak encourage him to eat that which is sacrificed to idols? 11 So the one who is weak and for whom Christ died will be lost through your indifference. 12 And if you offend your brothers, and so influence their weak conscience, you also offend Christ. 13 Therefore if meat causes my brother to stumble, I will eat no meat, so that I may not cause my brother to offend.
CLV(i) 1 Now concerning the idol sacrifices: We are aware that we all have knowledge. Knowledge puffs up, yet love builds up." 2 If anyone is presuming to know anything, he knew not as yet according as he must know." 3 Now if anyone is loving God, this one is known by Him." 4 Then, concerning the feeding on the idol sacrifices: We are aware that an idol is nothing in the world, and that there is no other God except One." 5 For even if so be that there are those being termed gods, whether in heaven or on earth, even as there are many gods and many lords, 6 nevertheless for us there is one God, the Father, out of Whom all is, and we for Him, and one Lord, Jesus Christ, through Whom all is, and we through Him." 7 But not in all is there this knowledge. Now some, used hitherto to the idol, are eating of it as an idol sacrifice, and their conscience, being weak, is being polluted." 8 Now food will not give us a standing with God, neither, if we should not be eating are we in want, nor if we should be eating are we cloyed." 9 Now beware lest somehow this right of yours may become a stumbling block to the weak. 10 For if anyone should be seeing you, who has knowledge, lying down in an idol's shrine, will not the conscience of him who is weak be inured to the eating of the idol sacrifices? 11 For the weak one is perishing also by your knowledge; the brother because of whom Christ died. 12 Now in thus sinning against brethren, and beating their weak conscience, you are sinning against Christ." 13 Wherefore, if food is snaring my brother, I may under no circumstances be eating meat for the eon, lest I should be snaring my brother."
Williams(i) 1 Now about the foods that have been sacrificed to idols: We know that every one of us has some knowledge of the matter. Knowledge puffs up, but love builds up. 2 If a man supposes that he has already gotten some true knowledge, as yet he has not learned it as he ought to know it. 3 But if a man loves God, God is known by him. 4 So, as to eating things that have been sacrificed to idols, we are sure that an idol is nothing in the world, and that there is no God but One. 5 For even if there are so-called gods in heaven or on earth -- as there are, indeed, a vast number of gods and lords -- 6 yet for us there is but one God, the Father, who is the source of all things and the goal of our living, and but one Lord, Jesus Christ, through whom everything was made and through whom we live. 7 But it is not in all of you that such knowledge is found. Some, because of their past habits with idols, even down to the present moment, still eat such food as was really sacrificed to an idol, and so their consciences, because they are overscrupulous, are contaminated. 8 Food will never bring us near to God. We are no worse if we do not eat it; we are no better if we do. 9 But you must see to it that this right of yours does not become a stumbling block to overscrupulous people. 10 For if somebody sees you, who have an intelligent view of this matter, partaking of a meal in an idol's temple, will he not be emboldened, with his overscrupulous conscience, to eat the food which has been sacrificed to an idol? 11 Yes, the overscrupulous brother, for whom Christ died, is ruined by your so-called knowledge. 12 Now if in such a way you sin against your brothers and wound their overscrupulous consciences, you are actually sinning against Christ. 13 So then, if food can make my brother fall, I will never, no, never, eat meat again, in order to keep my brother from falling.
BBE(i) 1 Now about things offered to images: we all seem to ourselves to have knowledge. Knowledge gives pride, but love gives true strength. 2 If anyone seems to himself to have knowledge, so far he has not the right sort of knowledge about anything; 3 But if anyone has love for God, God has knowledge of him. 4 So, then, as to the question of taking food offered to images, we are certain that an image is nothing in the world, and that there is no God but one. 5 For though there are those who have the name of gods, in heaven or on earth, as there are a number of gods and a number of lords, 6 There is for us only one God, the Father, of whom are all things, and we are for him; and one Lord, Jesus Christ, through whom are all things, and we have our being through him. 7 Still, all men have not that knowledge: but some, being used till now to the image, are conscious that they are taking food which has been offered to the image; and because they are not strong in the faith, their minds are troubled. 8 But God's approval of us is not based on the food we take: if we do not take it we are no worse for it; and if we take it we are no better. 9 But take care that this power of yours does not give cause for trouble to the feeble. 10 For if a man sees you, who have knowledge, taking food as a guest in the house of an image, will it not give him, if he is feeble, the idea that he may take food offered to images? 11 And so, through your knowledge, you are the cause of destruction to your brother, for whom Christ underwent death. 12 And in this way, doing evil to the brothers, and causing trouble to those whose faith is feeble, you are sinning against Christ. 13 For this reason, if food is a cause of trouble to my brother, I will give up taking meat for ever, so that I may not be a cause of trouble to my brother.
MKJV(i) 1 But concerning the sacrifices to idols, we know that we all have knowledge. Knowledge puffs up, but love edifies. 2 And if any man thinks that he knows anything, he knows nothing yet as he ought to know. 3 But if any one loves God, he has been known of him. 4 Then concerning the eating of the things sacrificed to idols, we know that an idol is nothing in the world, and that there is no other God except one. 5 For though there are those who are called gods, whether in Heaven or in earth (as there are many gods and many lords), 6 but there is to us only one God, the Father, of whom are all things, and we in Him; and one Lord Jesus Christ, through whom are all things, and we by Him. 7 But this knowledge is not in all. But some being aware of the idol eat as an idolatrous sacrifice until now, and their conscience being weak is defiled. 8 But food does not commend us to God. For neither if we eat are we the better, nor if we do not eat are we the worse. 9 But take heed lest by any means this liberty of yours becomes a stumbling block to those who are weak. 10 For if anyone sees you who have knowledge sitting in an idol temple, will not the weak one's conscience be lifted up so as to eat things sacrificed to idols? 11 And on your knowledge the weak brother will fall, he for whom Christ died. 12 And sinning in this way against your brothers, and wounding their conscience, being weak, you sin against Christ. 13 Therefore, if food offends my brother, I will eat no flesh forever, that I do not offend my brother.
LITV(i) 1 But concerning the sacrifices to idols, we know that we all have knowledge. Knowledge puffs up, but love builds up. 2 But if anyone thinks to know anything, he still has known nothing as he ought to know. 3 But if anyone loves God, he has been known by Him. 4 Then concerning the eating of things sacrificed to idols, we know that an idol is nothing in the world, and that there is no other God except one. 5 For even if some are called gods, either in the heavens or on the earth; (even as there are many gods, and many lords); 6 but to us is one God, the Father, of whom are all things, and we for Him; and one Jesus Christ, through whom are all things, and we by Him. 7 But the knowledge is not in all; but some being aware of the idol eat as an idolatrous sacrifice until now; and their conscience being weak is defiled. 8 But food will not commend us to God. For neither if we eat do we excel, nor if we do not eat are we behind. 9 But be careful lest this authority of yours become a cause of stumbling to the weak ones. 10 For if anyone sees you, the one having knowledge, sitting in an idol-temple, will not the weak one's conscience be lifted up so as to eat things sacrificed to idols? 11 And on your knowledge the weak brother will fall, he for whom Christ died. 12 And sinning in this way against your brothers, and wounding their conscience, being weak, you sin against Christ. 13 On account of this, if food offends my brother, I will not at all eat flesh forever, so that I do not offend my brother.
ECB(i) 1
IDOL SACRIFICES
And concerning idol sacrifices: We know that we all have knowledge. Knowledge puffs, but love edifies. 2 And if anyone thinks he knows aught, still he knows naught, exactly as he needs to know. 3 And if anyone loves Elohim, he knows this . 4 So, concerning the eating of idol sacrifices, we know that an idol is naught in the cosmos and that there is no other Elohim except one. 5 For even if there are those who are worded, elohim, whether in the heavens or in earth, exactly as there are many elohim and many adoniym 6 - yet to us, one Elohim the Father, by whom all is, and we in him; - and one Adonay Yah Shua Messiah, through whom all is and we through him. 7 Yet that knowledge is not in everyone: for until now some with conscience of the idol eat as an idol sacrifice; and their conscience being frail is stained. 8 But food presents us not to Elohim: for whenever we eat, we superabound not; and whenever we eat not, we lack not. 9 But see - lest somehow your authority becomes a stumbling to the frail. 10 For whenever anyone has knowledge, and sees you repose in an idolion, is not indeed the conscience of the frail edified to eat idol sacrifices 11 - and through your knowledge, the frail brother, for whom Messiah died, destructs? 12 And when you sin thus to the brothers and strike their frail conscience you sin to Messiah. 13 So if food scandalizes my brother, I no way eat meat to the eons, lest I scandalize my brother.
AUV(i) 1 I now want to reply to the matter of idolatrous sacrifices [which you wrote to me about]. We know that we all possess knowledge. [Note: This may be a statement posed to Paul by the Corinthians, who seemed quite preoccupied with “knowledge”]. Knowledge [only] makes people arrogant, while love builds them up [spiritually]. 2 If anyone thinks he knows something, he [really] does not know as much as he ought to. 3 But if anyone loves God, that person is known by God. 4 Now concerning [the matter of] eating foods [once] offered as sacrifices to idols, we know that an idol is [really] nothing in the world [at all], and that there is only one God. 5 For [even] if there were things called “gods,” whether in heaven or on earth; [and even if] there were many “gods” and many “lords,” 6 yet there is [only] one God to us, [and He is] the Father, from whom all things have come, and for whom we live. And [there is only] one Lord Jesus Christ, through whom all things have come, and through whom we live. 7 However, not every person knows this [truth]. For some people have been so used to an idol all this time that they still think of the idol [as a reality] when eating food that has been sacrificed to it. And their weak conscience becomes polluted. [Note: These people cannot seem to shake off the idea that somehow the idol is real, so feel guilty of wrongdoing when eating food sacrificed to it]. 8 But [eating certain] foods will not improve our relationship to God; we are neither any worse off if we do not eat [certain things], nor are we any better off if we do eat them. 9 But pay attention [to this], so that somehow this liberty of yours [i.e., to eat whatever you want to] does not become an occasion over which weak people could fall [away from God]. 10 For if someone with a weak conscience sees you, who have [correct] knowledge [in this matter], eating in an idol’s temple, will he not be encouraged to eat food sacrificed to idols? 11 So, this weak brother, for whose sake Christ died, becomes [spiritually] destroyed, [and all] because of your “knowledge” [i.e., you know that such eating is harmless, but your weak brother does not know this, so he is led into sin by your unloving example]. 12 And in this way, when you sin against the brothers by injuring their weak conscience, you are [actually] sinning against Christ. 13 Therefore, if [eating certain] foods causes my brother to fall away [from God], I will never eat meat again, so I do not cause my brother to fall away.

ACV(i) 1 Now about the things sacrificed to idols. We know that all have knowledge. Knowledge puffs up, but love builds up. 2 If any man presumes to know anything, he knows nothing yet as he ought to know. 3 But if any man loves God, this man is known by him. 4 Therefore about eating the things sacrificed to idols, we know that an idol is nothing in the world, and that there is no other God except one. 5 For also since there are things called gods, whether in heaven or on the earth, as there are many gods and many lords, 6 yet to us there is one God, the Father, from whom are all things, and we for him, and one Lord, Jesus Christ, through whom are all things, and we through him. 7 Nevertheless the knowledge is not in all men, but some, with conscience of the idol until now, eat as sacrificed to idols, and their weak conscience is defiled. 8 But food does not present us to God, for neither if we eat are we ahead, nor if we do not eat are we behind. 9 But take heed lest somehow this privilege of yours becomes a stumbling-block to those who are weak. 10 For if some man sees thee, who has knowledge, dining in an idol-temple, will not his conscience, being weak, be strengthened to eat things sacrificed to idols? 11 And by thy knowledge the brother, being weak, will be ruined, for whom Christ died. 12 And sinning this way against the brothers, and wounding their weak conscience, ye sin against Christ. 13 Therefore if food causes my brother to stumble, I will no, not eat meat into the age, so that I may not cause my brother to stumble.
Common(i) 1 Now concerning food sacrificed to idols: we know that we all possess knowledge. Knowledge puffs up, but love builds up. 2 If anyone imagines that he knows something, he does not yet know as he ought to know. 3 But if anyone loves God, he is known by him. 4 Therefore concerning the eating of food sacrificed to idols, we know that an idol is nothing in the world, and that there is no God but one. 5 For even if there are so-called gods, whether in heaven or on earth (as indeed there are many "gods" and many "lords"), 6 yet for us there is but one God, the Father, from whom are all things and for whom we exist; and one Lord, Jesus Christ, through whom are all things, and through whom we exist. 7 However, not all possess this knowledge. But some, being accustomed to idols, eat food as really sacrificed to an idol; and their conscience, being weak, is defiled. 8 But food will not commend us to God; we are no worse if we do not eat, and no better if we do. 9 But take care that this liberty of yours does not somehow become a stumbling block to the weak. 10 For if a man sees you, who have knowledge, at table in an idol's temple, will not his conscience, if he is weak, be encouraged to eat food sacrificed to idols? 11 And so by your knowledge this weak man is destroyed, the brother for whom Christ died. 12 Thus, sinning against your brethren and wounding their conscience when it is weak, you sin against Christ. 13 Therefore, if food causes my brother to fall, I will never eat meat again, so that I will not cause my brother to fall.
WEB(i) 1 Now concerning things sacrificed to idols: We know that we all have knowledge. Knowledge puffs up, but love builds up. 2 But if anyone thinks that he knows anything, he doesn’t yet know as he ought to know. 3 But if anyone loves God, the same is known by him. 4 Therefore concerning the eating of things sacrificed to idols, we know that no idol is anything in the world, and that there is no other God but one. 5 For though there are things that are called “gods”, whether in the heavens or on earth; as there are many “gods” and many “lords”; 6 yet to us there is one God, the Father, of whom are all things, and we for him; and one Lord, Jesus Christ, through whom are all things, and we live through him. 7 However, that knowledge isn’t in all men. But some, with consciousness of the idol until now, eat as of a thing sacrificed to an idol, and their conscience, being weak, is defiled. 8 But food will not commend us to God. For neither, if we don’t eat, are we the worse; nor, if we eat, are we the better. 9 But be careful that by no means does this liberty of yours become a stumbling block to the weak. 10 For if a man sees you who have knowledge sitting in an idol’s temple, won’t his conscience, if he is weak, be emboldened to eat things sacrificed to idols? 11 And through your knowledge, he who is weak perishes, the brother for whose sake Christ died. 12 Thus, sinning against the brothers, and wounding their conscience when it is weak, you sin against Christ. 13 Therefore if food causes my brother to stumble, I will eat no meat forever more, that I don’t cause my brother to stumble.
WEB_Strongs(i)
  1 G1161 Now G1494 concerning things sacrificed to idols: G2192 We G1492 know G3754 that G2192 we G3956 all G2192 have G1108 knowledge. G1108 Knowledge G5448 puffs up, G1161 but G26 love G5448 builds up.
  2 G1161 But G1487 if G5100 anyone G1380 thinks G1097 that he knows G5100 anything, G3762 he doesn't G3764 yet G1492 know G2531 as G1163 he ought G1097 to know.
  3 G1161 But G1487 if G5100 anyone G25 loves G2316 God, G3778 the same G1097 is known G5259 by G846 him.
  4 G3767 Therefore G4012 concerning G1035 the eating G1494 of things sacrificed to idols, G1492 we know G3754 that G1497 no idol G3762 is anything G1722 in G2889 the world, G2532 and G3754 that G3762 there is no G2087 other G2316 God G1487 but G3361   G1520 one.
  5 G1063 For G1512 though G1526 there are G3004 things that are called G2316 "gods," G1535 whether G1722 in G3772 the heavens G1535 or G1909 on G1093 earth; G5618 as G1526 there are G4183 many G2316 "gods" G2532 and G4183 many G2962 "lords;"
  6 G235 yet G2254 to us G1520 there is one G2316 God, G3962 the Father, G1537 of G3739 whom G3956 are all things, G2532 and G2249 we G1519 for G846 him; G2532 and G1520 one G2962 Lord, G2424 Jesus G5547 Christ, G1223 through G3739 whom G3956 are all things, G2532 and G2249 we G1223 live through G846 him.
  7 G235 However, G1108 that knowledge G1722 isn't in G3956 all men. G1161 But G5100 some, G4893 with consciousness G1497 of the idol G2193 until G737 now, G2068 eat G5613 as G2193 of a thing sacrificed to G1494 an idol, G2532 and G846 their G4893 conscience, G5607 being G772 weak, G3435 is defiled.
  8 G1161 But G1033 food G3756 will not G3936 commend G2248 us G2316 to God. G1063 For G3777 neither, G1437 if G3361 we don't G5315 eat, G5302 are we the worse; G3777 nor, G1437 if G5315 we eat, G4052 are we the better.
  9 G1161 But G991 be careful G3381 that by no means G3778 does this G1849 liberty G5216 of yours G1096 become G4348 a stumbling block G3588 to the G770 weak.
  10 G1063 For G1437 if G5100 a man G1492 sees G4571 you G2192 who have G1108 knowledge G2621 sitting G1722 in G1493 an idol's temple, G3618   G3780 won't G846 his G4893 conscience, G5607 if he is G772 weak, G3618 be emboldened G2068 to eat G1519   G1494 things sacrificed to idols?
  11 G2532 And G1909 through G4674 your G1108 knowledge, G622   G770 he who is weak G622 perishes, G80 the brother G1223 for G3739 whose sake G5547 Christ G599 died.
  12 G1161   G264 Thus, sinning G3779   G1519 against G80 the brothers, G2532 and G5180 wounding G846 their G4893 conscience G770 when it is weak, G264 you sin G1519 against G5547 Christ.
  13 G1355 Therefore, G1487 if G1033 food G4624 causes G3450 my G80 brother G4624 to stumble, G5315 I will eat G3756   G3361 no G2907 meat G1519   G165 forevermore, G3361 that G4624 I don't cause G3450 my G80 brother G2443 to G4624 stumble.
NHEB(i) 1 Now concerning things sacrificed to idols: We know that we all have knowledge. Knowledge puffs up, but love builds up. 2 But if anyone thinks that he knows anything, he does not yet know as he ought to know. 3 But if anyone loves God, the same is known by him. 4 Therefore concerning the eating of things sacrificed to idols, we know that no idol is anything in the world, and that there is no God but one. 5 For though there are things that are called "gods," whether in the heavens or on earth; as there are many "gods" and many "lords;" 6 yet to us there is one God, the Father, from whom are all things, and we for him; and one Lord, Jesus Christ, through whom are all things, and we live through him. 7 However, not all have this knowledge. But some, being so accustomed to idols until now, eat as of a thing sacrificed to an idol, and their conscience, being weak, is defiled. 8 But food will not commend us to God. For neither, if we do not eat, are we the worse; nor, if we eat, are we the better. 9 But be careful that by no means does this liberty of yours become a stumbling block to the weak. 10 For if someone sees you who have knowledge sitting in an idol's temple, won't his conscience, if he is weak, be emboldened to eat things sacrificed to idols? 11 And through your knowledge, he who is weak perishes, the brother for whom the Christ died. 12 Thus, sinning against the brothers, and wounding their conscience when it is weak, you sin against Christ. 13 Therefore, if food causes my brother to stumble, I will eat no meat forevermore, that I do not cause my brother to stumble.
AKJV(i) 1 Now as touching things offered to idols, we know that we all have knowledge. Knowledge puffs up, but charity edifies. 2 And if any man think that he knows any thing, he knows nothing yet as he ought to know. 3 But if any man love God, the same is known of him. 4 As concerning therefore the eating of those things that are offered in sacrifice to idols, we know that an idol is nothing in the world, and that there is none other God but one. 5 For though there be that are called gods, whether in heaven or in earth, (as there be gods many, and lords many,) 6 But to us there is but one God, the Father, of whom are all things, and we in him; and one Lord Jesus Christ, by whom are all things, and we by him. 7 However, there is not in every man that knowledge: for some with conscience of the idol to this hour eat it as a thing offered to an idol; and their conscience being weak is defiled. 8 But meat commends us not to God: for neither, if we eat, are we the better; neither, if we eat not, are we the worse. 9 But take heed lest by any means this liberty of your's become a stumbling block to them that are weak. 10 For if any man see you which have knowledge sit at meat in the idol's temple, shall not the conscience of him which is weak be emboldened to eat those things which are offered to idols; 11 And through your knowledge shall the weak brother perish, for whom Christ died? 12 But when you sin so against the brothers, and wound their weak conscience, you sin against Christ. 13 Why, if meat make my brother to offend, I will eat no flesh while the world stands, lest I make my brother to offend.
AKJV_Strongs(i)
  1 G1161 Now G4012 as touching G1494 things offered G1494 to idols, G1492 we know G3956 that we all G2192 have G1108 knowledge. G1108 Knowledge G5448 puffs G26 up, but charity G3618 edifies.
  2 G1487 And if G5100 any G1380 man think G1492 that he knows G5100 any G1097 thing, he knows G3762 nothing G3764 yet G1163 as he ought G1097 to know.
  3 G1487 But if G5100 any G25 man love G2316 God, G3778 the same G1097 is known of him.
  4 G4012 As concerning G3767 therefore G1035 the eating G3588 of those G1494 things that are offered G1494 in sacrifice G1494 to idols, G1492 we know G1497 that an idol G3762 is nothing G2889 in the world, G3762 and that there is none G2087 other G2316 God G1520 but one.
  5 G1512 For though G3004 there be that are called G2316 gods, G1535 whether G3772 in heaven G1535 or G1093 in earth, G2316 (as there be gods G4183 many, G2962 and lords G4183 many,)
  6 G1520 But to us there is but one G2316 God, G3962 the Father, G3739 of whom G3956 are all G1520 things, and we in him; and one G2962 Lord G2424 Jesus G5547 Christ, G3739 by whom G3956 are all things, and we by him.
  7 G235 However, G3956 there is not in every G3956 man G1108 that knowledge: G5100 for some G4893 with conscience G1497 of the idol G737 to this G737 hour G2068 eat G1494 it as a thing offered G1494 to an idol; G4893 and their conscience G5607 being G772 weak G3435 is defiled.
  8 G1033 But meat G3936 commends G2316 us not to God: G3777 for neither, G1437 if G5315 we eat, G4052 are we the better; G3777 neither, G1437 if G5315 we eat G5302 not, are we the worse.
  9 G991 But take heed G3381 lest G3381 by any G4458 means G3778 this G1849 liberty G5216 of your’s G1096 become G4348 a stumbling block G770 to them that are weak.
  10 G1437 For if G5100 any G1492 man see G3588 you which G2192 have G1108 knowledge G2621 sit G2621 at G1493 meat in the idol’s G4893 temple, shall not the conscience G772 of him which is weak G3618 be emboldened G2068 to eat G3588 those G1494 things which are offered G1494 to idols;
  11 G1909 And through G1108 your knowledge G770 shall the weak G80 brother G622 perish, G3739 for whom G5547 Christ G599 died?
  12 G264 But when you sin G3779 so G1519 against G80 the brothers, G5180 and wound G770 their weak G4893 conscience, G264 you sin G1519 against G5547 Christ.
  13 G1355 Why, G1487 if G1033 meat G4624 make G80 my brother G4624 to offend, G5315 I will eat G3364 no G2907 flesh G165 while the world G2443 stands, lest G3361 G4624 I make G80 my brother G4624 to offend.
KJC(i) 1 Now as touching things offered unto idols, we know that we all have knowledge. Knowledge puffs up, but love edifies. 2 And if any man think that he knows any thing, he knows nothing yet as he ought to know. 3 But if any man love God, the same is known of him. 4 As concerning therefore the eating of those things that are offered in sacrifice unto idols, we know that an idol is nothing in the world, and that there is none other God but one. 5 For though there be that are called gods, whether in heaven or in earth, (as there be gods many, and lords many,) 6 But to us there is but one God, the Father, of whom are all things, and we in him; and one Lord Jesus Christ, by whom are all things, and we by him. 7 Howbeit there is not in every man that knowledge: for some with conscience of the idol unto this hour eat it as a thing offered unto an idol; and their conscience being weak is defiled. 8 But food commends us not to God: for neither, if we eat, are we the better; neither, if we eat not, are we the worse. 9 But take heed lest by any means this liberty of your's become a stumbling block to them that are weak. 10 For if any man see you who have knowledge sit at food in the idol's temple, shall not the conscience of him which is weak be emboldened to eat those things which are offered to idols; 11 And through your knowledge shall the weak brother perish, for whom Christ died? 12 But when you sin so against the brothers, and wound their weak conscience, you sin against Christ. 13 Therefore, if food make my brother to offend, I will eat no flesh while the world stands, lest I make my brother to offend.
KJ2000(i) 1 Now concerning things offered unto idols, we know that we all have knowledge. Knowledge puffs up, but love edifies. 2 And if any man thinks that he knows anything, he knows nothing yet as he ought to know. 3 But if any man loves God, the same is known by him. 4 As concerning therefore the eating of those things that are offered in sacrifice unto idols, we know that an idol is nothing in the world, and that there is no other God but one. 5 For though there be those called gods, whether in heaven or in earth, (as there be gods many, and lords many,) 6 But to us there is but one God, the Father, of whom are all things, and we in him; and one Lord Jesus Christ, by whom are all things, and we by him. 7 But there is not in every man that knowledge: for some with conscience about the idol unto this hour eat it as a thing offered unto an idol; and their conscience being weak is defiled. 8 But food commends us not to God: for neither, if we eat, are we the better; neither, if we eat not, are we the worse. 9 But take heed lest by any means this liberty of yours becomes a stumbling block to them that are weak. 10 For if any man sees you who have knowledge eating in the idol's temple, shall not the conscience of him who is weak be encouraged to eat those things which are offered to idols; 11 And through your knowledge shall the weak brother perish, for whom Christ died? 12 But when you sin so against the brethren, and wound their weak conscience, you sin against Christ. 13 Therefore, if food makes my brother to stumble, I will eat no meat while the world stands, lest I make my brother to stumble.
UKJV(i) 1 Now as concerning things offered unto idols, we know that we all have knowledge. Knowledge puffs up, but love (o. agape) edifies. 2 And if any man think that he knows any thing, he knows nothing yet as he ought to know. 3 But if any man love God, the same is known of him. 4 As concerning therefore the eating of those things that are offered in sacrifice unto idols, we know that an idol is nothing in the world, and that there is no other God but one. 5 For though there be that are called gods, whether in heaven or in earth, (as there be gods many, and lords many,) 6 But to us there is but one God, the Father, of whom are all things, and we in him; and one Lord Jesus Christ, by whom are all things, and we by him. 7 Nevertheless there is not in every man that knowledge: for some with conscience of the idol unto this hour eat it as a thing offered unto an idol; and their conscience being weak is defiled. 8 But food commends us not to God: for neither, if we eat, are we the better; neither, if we eat not, are we the worse. 9 But take heed lest by any means this liberty of your's become a stumbling block to them that are weak. 10 For if any man see you which have knowledge sit to eat in the idol's temple, shall not the conscience of him which is weak be emboldened to eat those things which are offered to idols; 11 And through your knowledge shall the weak brother perish, for whom Christ died? 12 But when all of you sin so against the brethren, and wound their weak conscience, all of you sin against Christ. 13 Wherefore, if food make my brother to offend, I will eat no flesh while the world stands, lest I make my brother to offend.
RKJNT(i) 1 Now regarding things offered to idols, we know that we all have knowledge. Knowledge puffs up, but love builds up. 2 And if any man thinks that he knows something, he does not yet know as he ought to know. 3 But if any man loves God, he is known by him. 4 Therefore, concerning the eating of those things that are offered in sacrifice to idols, we know that an idol is nothing in the world, and that there is no God but one. 5 For though there are things that are called gods, in heaven and on earth, (and indeed there are many gods, and many lords,) 6 But for us there is but one God, the Father, from whom are all things, and we exist for him; and one Lord Jesus Christ, through whom are all things, and we exist through him. 7 Yet, not every man has this knowledge: for some are still accustomed to idols, and eat a thing as if it were really offered to an idol; and because their conscience is weak it is defiled. 8 But food does not commend us to God: if we eat, we are none the better; if we do not eat, we are none the worse. 9 But take heed lest by any means this liberty of yours become a stumbling block to those who are weak. 10 For if any man sees you, who have knowledge, eating in an idol's temple, shall not the conscience of the one who is weak be emboldened to eat those things which are offered to idols? 11 And so through your knowledge the weak brother is ruined, he for whom Christ died. 12 Thus, when you sin against the brethren in this way, and wound their weak conscience, you sin against Christ. 13 Therefore, if food makes my brother fall, I will never again eat meat, lest I make my brother fall.
CKJV_Strongs(i)
  1 G1161 Now G4012 as touching G1494 things offered unto idols, G1492 we know G3754 that G2192 we G3956 all G2192 have G1108 knowledge. G1108 Knowledge G5448 puffs up, G1161 but G26 love G3618 edifies.
  2 G1161 And G1487 if G5100 any man G1380 think G1492 that he knows G5100 any thing, G1097 he knows G3762 nothing G3764 yet G2531 as G1163 he ought G1097 to know.
  3 G1161 But G1487 if G5100 any man G25 loves G2316 God, G3778 the same G1097 is known G5259 by G846 him.
  4 G4012 As concerning G3767 therefore G1035 the eating G1494 of those things that are offered in sacrifice unto idols, G1492 we know G3754 that G1497 an idol G3762 is nothing G1722 in G2889 the world, G2532 and G3754 that G3762 there is none G2087 other G2316 God G1487 but G3361   G1520 one.
  5 G1063 For G1512 though G1526 there are G3004 those that are called G2316 gods, G1535 whether G1722 in G3772 heaven G1535 or G1909 in G1093 earth, G5618 (as G1526 there are G4183 many G2316 gods, G2532 and G4183 many G2962 lords,)
  6 G235 But G2254 to us G1520 there is but one G2316 God, G3962 the Father, G1537 of G3739 whom G3956 are all things, G2532 and G2249 we G1519 in G846 him; G2532 and G1520 one G2962 Lord G2424 Jesus G5547 Christ, G1223 by G3739 whom G3956 are all things, G2532 and G2249 we G1223 by G846 him.
  7 G235 But G3756 there is not G1722 in G3956 every man G1108 that knowledge: G1161 for G5100 some G4893 with conscience G1497 of the idol G2193 unto G737 this hour G2068 eat G5613 it as G1494 a thing offered unto an idol; G2532 and G846 their G4893 conscience G5607 being G772 weak G3435 is defiled.
  8 G1161 But G1033 food G3936 commends G2248 us G3756 not G2316 to God: G1063 for G3777 neither, G1437 if G5315 we eat, G4052 are we the better; G3777 neither, G1437 if G5315 we eat G3361 not, G5302 are we the worse.
  9 G1161 But G991 take care G3381 lest by any means G3778 this G1849 liberty G5216 of yours G1096 becomes G4348 a stumblingblock G3588 to them G770 that are weak.
  10 G1063 For G1437 if G5100 any man G1492 sees G4571 you G2192 which have G1108 knowledge G2621 sit at food G1722 in G1493 the idol's temple, G3618 shall G3780 not G4893 the conscience G846 of him G5607 which is G772 weak G3618 be emboldened G2068 to eat G1519   G1494 those things which are offered to idols;
  11 G2532 And G1909 through G4674 your G1108 knowledge G622 shall G770 the weak G80 brother G622 perish, G1223 for G3739 whom G5547 Christ G599 died?
  12 G1161 But G264 when you sin G3779 so G1519 against G80 the brothers, G2532 and G5180 wound G846 their G770 weak G4893 conscience, G264 you sin G1519 against G5547 Christ.
  13 G1355 Therefore, G1487 if G1033 food G4624 causes G3450 my G80 brother G4624 to stumble, G5315 I will eat G3756   G3361 no G2907 flesh G1519 while G165 the world stands, G3361 lest G4624 I cause G3450 my G80 brother G2443 to G4624 stumble.
RYLT(i) 1 And concerning the things sacrificed to idols, we have known that we all have knowledge: knowledge puffs up, but love builds up; 2 and if any one does think to know anything, he has not yet known anything according as it behooves him to know; 3 and if any one does love God, this one has been known by Him. 4 Concerning the eating then of the things sacrificed to idols, we have known that an idol is nothing in the world, and that there is no other God except one; 5 for even if there are those called gods, whether in heaven, whether upon earth -- as there are gods many and lords many -- 6 yet to us is one God, the Father, of whom are the all things, and we to Him; and one Lord, Jesus Christ, through whom are the all things, and we through Him; 7 but not in all men is the knowledge, and certain with conscience of the idol, till now, as a thing sacrificed to an idol do eat it, and their conscience, being weak, is defiled. 8 But victuals do not commend us to God, for neither if we may eat are we in advance; nor if we may not eat, are we behind; 9 but see, lest this privilege of yours may become a stumbling-block to the infirm, 10 for if any one may see you that has knowledge in an idol's temple reclining at meat -- shall not his conscience -- he being infirm -- be emboldened to eat the things sacrificed to idols, 11 and the brother who is infirm shall perish by thy knowledge, because of whom Christ died? 12 and thus sinning in regard to the brethren, and smiting their weak conscience -- in regard to Christ you sin; 13 wherefore, if victuals cause my brother to stumble, I may eat no flesh -- to the age -- that my brother I may not cause to stumble.
EJ2000(i) 1 ¶ Now as concerning things offered unto idols, we know that we all have knowledge. Knowledge puffs up, but charity edifies. 2 And if anyone thinks that they know anything, they know nothing yet as they ought to know. 3 But if anyone loves God, the same is known of him. 4 ¶ As concerning, therefore, the eating of those things that are offered in sacrifice unto idols, we know that an idol is nothing in the world, and that there is no other God but one. 5 For though there are some that are called gods, whether in heaven or in the earth (as there are many gods and many lords), 6 but to us there is but one God, the Father, of whom are all things, and we in him; and one Lord, Jesus Christ, by whom are all things, and we by him. 7 ¶ Howbeit there is not in everyone that knowledge, for some with conscience of the idol unto now, eat it as a thing offered unto an idol, and their conscience being weak is defiled. 8 But food does not make us more acceptable unto God; for neither if we eat are we the better, neither if we eat not are we the worse. 9 But take heed lest by any means this liberty of yours becomes a stumblingblock to those that are weak. 10 For if anyone sees thee who hast this knowledge sit at food in the idol’s temple, shall not the conscience of him who is weak be emboldened to eat those things which are offered to idols? 11 and through thy knowledge the weak brother shall perish, for whom Christ died. 12 In this manner, therefore, sinning against the brethren and wounding their weak conscience, ye sin against Christ. 13 Therefore, if food makes my brother to fall, I will never eat flesh nor do anything which may cause my brother to fall.
CAB(i) 1 Now concerning the things offered to idols, we know that we all have knowledge. Knowledge puffs up, but love edifies. 2 And if anyone thinks that he knows anything, he has come to know nothing yet as he ought to know. 3 But if anyone loves God, this one has been known by Him. 4 Therefore concerning the eating of the things offered to idols, we know that an idol is nothing in the world, and that there is no other God but one. 5 For even if they are being called "gods" whether in heaven or on earth (just as there are many gods and many lords), 6 yet for us there is one God, the Father, of whom are all things, and we for Him; and one Lord Jesus Christ, through whom are all things, and through whom we live. 7 However, this knowledge is not in all people; rather some, with consciousness of the idol, until now eat it as something offered to idols; and their conscience, being weak, is defiled. 8 But food does not commend us to God; for neither if we eat do we have more, nor if we do not eat do we lack. 9 But beware lest somehow this liberty of yours become a stumbling block to those who are weak. 10 For if anyone should see you who has knowledge dining in an idol's temple, will not his conscience, being weak, be strengthened so that they eat foods offered to idols? 11 And because of your knowledge shall the weak brother perish, for the sake of whom Christ died? 12 But when you thus sin against the brothers, and wound their weak conscience, you sin against Christ. 13 Wherefore, if food causes my brother to stumble, I will by no means eat meat, lest I cause my brother to stumble.
WPNT(i) 1 Now concerning things offered to idols: We know that we all have knowledge. Knowledge puffs up, but love edifies. 2 And if anyone thinks that he knows anything, he has come to know nothing yet as he ought to know. 3 But if anyone loves God, this one is known by Him. 4 Therefore concerning the eating of things offered to idols, we know that an idol is nothing in the world, and no one else is God except the One. 5 For even if there are so-called gods, whether in heaven or on the earth (since there are many ‘gods’ and many ‘lords’), 6 yet for us there is one God, the Father, out of whom are all things and we into Him, and one Lord Jesus Christ, through whom are all things and we through Him. 7 However, this knowledge is not in everyone; but some, with consciousness of the idol, still eat it as offered to an idol, and their conscience, being weak, is defiled. 8 But food does not commend us to God; for neither if we eat are we better off, nor if we do not eat are we worse off. 9 But take care lest somehow this ‘right’ of yours become a stumbling block to those who are weak. 10 For if someone who is weak sees you with your knowledge eating in an idol’s temple, will not his conscience be emboldened to eat things offered to idols? 11 And so the weak brother, for whom Christ died, will be wasted because of your knowledge. 12 But when you thus sin against the brothers and wound their weak conscience, you sin against Christ. 13 So then, if food causes my brother to fall, I will never eat meat again, lest I cause my brother to fall.
JMNT(i) 1 Now concerning [foods] that were offered in sacrifice to idols, we have seen and know that we all continue having insight and knowledge (gnosis) gained by personal experience. [note: this may have been a quotation from their letter to Paul] The (or: This) knowledge (gnosis) keeps on puffing [you; us] up, but The Love (agape: urge toward unambiguous, participating, accepting reunion) progressively edifies and builds up the house! 2 If anyone continues imagining (supposing; presuming) to have come to know anything through his experience, he not as yet knows according as it continues binding and necessary [for him] to personally know (or: he does not yet have insight to the level as he ought to have insight). 3 Yet if anyone is continuously or habitually loving God, this person has been personally and intimately known by God and continues under the experience of His knowledge (or: this One has been intimately known by him [i.e., by the one progressively loving God]). 4 Therefore, concerning the eating of the [foods] that were offered in sacrifice to idols, we have seen and know that an idol is nothing (or: = meaningless) within [the] System (in the world of [our] culture or religion, or within the midst of the created universe), and that [there is] no other God, except One. 5 For even though certainly there are ones being habitually termed or called "gods" – whether within heaven or upon earth (or: in sky and atmosphere, or on land) – just as there are many "gods" and many "lords," 6 to the contrary, to us (or: for us; with us) [there is] one God, the Father, from out of the midst of Whom [is] the whole (or: [are] all things) – and we [directed and proceeding] into Him – even one Lord (or: as well as one Owner and Master), Jesus Christ: through Whom [is] the whole (or: [are] all things) – and we through means of and through the midst of Him! 7 Nevertheless, the intimate, experiential knowledge, insight and awareness (gnosis) [of this is] not within everyone (or: all folks). Now some – by joint custom and mutual habit pertaining to the idol, until right now – are continually eating [food] as something sacrificed to an idol, and their conscience being weak is repeatedly being stained (polluted; defiled). 8 Yet food (something eaten) will not proceed placing us beside, nor continue causing us to stand in the presence of, God. Neither if we should not eat are we continually behind time or being in the rear (also = falling short or failing to attain, thus being inferior), nor if we should eat are we constantly attaining superabundance (surrounding ourselves with more than enough; exceeding; = spiritually or morally advancing ourselves). 9 So continue to be on watch and take notice lest somehow this "right" (privilege and authority from out of existence; = liberty) of yours should come to be a tripping-effect to, or an obstacle that results in, stumbling for or in the weak folks. 10 For if anyone should see you – the one presently having (continuing in holding and in possession of) experiential, intimate knowledge or insight (gnosis) – repeatedly lying down (habitually reclining at a meal during a sacrificial banquet) within an idol's temple dining room, will not his conscience – he being a weak person – be progressively "built up" unto the [rationalizations for him] to be habitually eating [foods] having been offered in sacrifice to idols? 11 You see, [thus] the one being habitually weak is being progressively loosed away and ruined (or: is destroying himself) by (with; in; for) your "knowledge" (gnosis) – the brother (= fellow believer; member of the family) because of whom Christ died! 12 Now by continually doing error (repeatedly failing and missing the goal; habitually sinning or acting amiss) unto the brothers (or: So while from time to time [casting this] mistake into the [hearts] of [your] fellow believers) in this way, and repeatedly beating or striking and thus wounding their weak conscience, you folks are constantly doing error (failing; sinning; acting amiss) unto Christ! 13 Because of this very reason, if food is habitually being a snare-stick to entrap my brother (= fellow believer; family member) or cause him to stumble, I should under no circumstances eat meat (flesh [i.e., referring to what was offered to idols]) – on into the Age! – so that I should not be a snare-stick to entrap my brother (or: group member) or cause him to stumble.
NSB(i) 1 Concerning things offered to idols, we know that we all have knowledge. Knowledge puffs up, but love builds up. 2 If any man thinks he knows any thing, he really knows nothing, according to what he ought to know. 3 But if any man loves God, God knows him. 4 Concerning the eating of food offered in sacrifice to idols, we know that an idol is nothing in the world, and that there is no other God but one. 5 There are those called gods in heaven or on earth. There are many gods and many lords. 6 But to us there is but one God, the Father. All things come from him and we live for him. And there is one Lord Jesus Christ. All things were made through him and we were made through him. 7 Not all people know this. Some eat food offered to idols and their conscience being weak is defiled. 8 But food will not recommend us to God. If we do not eat we are not worse. If we eat we are not better. 9 Be careful that this freedom does not become a stumbling block to those who are weak. 10 If any man with knowledge sees you having a meal from an idol’s temple, will the conscience of the weak one be emboldened (encouraged) to eat food offered to idols? 11 And because of your knowledge the weak brother will perish. Christ died for him! 12 When you sin against your brothers and wound their weak conscience, you sin against Christ. 13 If food makes my brother stumble I will eat no food at all so I do not make my brother stumble.
ISV(i) 1 Concerning Food Offered to IdolsNow concerning food offered to idols: We know that we all possess knowledge. Knowledge puffs up, but love builds up. 2 If anyone thinks he really knows something, he has not yet learned it as he ought to know it. 3 But anyone who loves God is known by him.
4 Now concerning eating food offered to idols: We know that no idol is real in this world and that there is only one God. 5 For even if there are “gods” in heaven and on earth (as indeed there are many so-called “gods” and “lords”), 6 yet for us there is only one God, the Father, from whom everything came into being and for whom we live. And there is only one Lord, Jesus the Messiah, through whom everything came into being and through whom we live.
7 But not everyone has this knowledge. Some people are so accustomed to idolatry that when they eat food that has been offered to an idol, their conscience becomes contaminated because it is weak. 8 However, food will not bring us closer to God. We are no worse off if we do not eat food that has been offered to an idol, and no better off if we do.
9 But you must see to it that this right of yours does not become a stumbling block for those who are weak. 10 For if anyone with a weak conscience sees you, who know better, eating in an idol’s temple, he will be encouraged to eat what has been offered to idols, won’t he? 11 In that case, the weak brother for whom the Messiah died is ruined by your knowledge. 12 When you sin against your brothers in this way and wound their weak consciences, you are sinning against the Messiah. 13 Therefore, if food that I eat causes my brother to stumble, I will never eat meat again, in order to keep my brother from stumbling.
LEB(i) 1 Now concerning food sacrificed to idols, we know that "we all have knowledge."* Knowledge puffs up, but love builds up. 2 If anyone thinks he knows anything, he has not yet known as it is necessary to know. 3 But if anyone loves God, this one is known by him. 4 Therefore, concerning the eating of food sacrificed to idols, we know that "an idol is nothing in the world" and that "there is no God except one."* 5 For even if after all there are so-called gods, whether in heaven or on earth, just as there are many gods and many lords, 6 yet to us there is one God, the Father, from whom are all things, and we are for him, and there is one Lord, Jesus Christ, through whom are all things, and we are through him. 7 But this knowledge is not in everyone. But some, being accustomed until now to the idol, eat this food as food sacrificed to idols, and their conscience, because it* is weak, is defiled. 8 But food does not bring us close to God. For neither if we eat do we have more, nor if we do not eat do we lack.* 9 But watch out lest somehow this right of yours becomes a cause for stumbling to the weak. 10 For if someone should see you who has knowledge reclining for a meal in an idol's temple, will not his conscience, because it* is weak, be strengthened so that he eats the food sacrificed to idols? 11 For the one who is weak—the brother for whom Christ died—is destroyed by your knowledge. 12 Now if you* sin in this way against the brothers and wound their conscience, which is weak, you sin against Christ. 13 Therefore, if food causes my brother to sin, I will never eat meat ⌊forever⌋*, in order that I may not cause my brother to sin.
BGB(i) 1 Περὶ δὲ τῶν εἰδωλοθύτων, οἴδαμεν ὅτι πάντες γνῶσιν ἔχομεν. ἡ γνῶσις φυσιοῖ, ἡ δὲ ἀγάπη οἰκοδομεῖ· 2 εἴ τις δοκεῖ ἐγνωκέναι τι, οὔπω ἔγνω καθὼς δεῖ γνῶναι· 3 εἰ δέ τις ἀγαπᾷ τὸν Θεόν, οὗτος ἔγνωσται ὑπ’ αὐτοῦ. 4 Περὶ τῆς βρώσεως οὖν τῶν εἰδωλοθύτων οἴδαμεν ὅτι οὐδὲν εἴδωλον ἐν κόσμῳ, καὶ ὅτι οὐδεὶς Θεὸς εἰ μὴ εἷς. 5 καὶ γὰρ εἴπερ εἰσὶν λεγόμενοι θεοὶ εἴτε ἐν οὐρανῷ εἴτε ἐπὶ γῆς, ὥσπερ εἰσὶν θεοὶ πολλοὶ καὶ κύριοι πολλοί, 6 ἀλλ’ ἡμῖν εἷς Θεὸς ὁ Πατήρ, ἐξ οὗ τὰ πάντα καὶ ἡμεῖς εἰς αὐτόν, καὶ εἷς Κύριος Ἰησοῦς Χριστός, δι’ οὗ τὰ πάντα καὶ ἡμεῖς δι’ αὐτοῦ. 7 Ἀλλ’ οὐκ ἐν πᾶσιν ἡ γνῶσις· τινὲς δὲ τῇ συνηθείᾳ ἕως ἄρτι τοῦ εἰδώλου ὡς εἰδωλόθυτον ἐσθίουσιν, καὶ ἡ συνείδησις αὐτῶν ἀσθενὴς οὖσα μολύνεται. 8 βρῶμα δὲ ἡμᾶς οὐ παραστήσει τῷ Θεῷ· οὔτε ἐὰν μὴ φάγωμεν ὑστερούμεθα, οὔτε ἐὰν ‹μὴ› φάγωμεν περισσεύομεν. 9 Βλέπετε δὲ μή πως ἡ ἐξουσία ὑμῶν αὕτη πρόσκομμα γένηται τοῖς ἀσθενέσιν. 10 ἐὰν γάρ τις ἴδῃ σὲ τὸν ἔχοντα γνῶσιν ἐν εἰδωλείῳ κατακείμενον, οὐχὶ ἡ συνείδησις αὐτοῦ ἀσθενοῦς ὄντος οἰκοδομηθήσεται εἰς τὸ τὰ εἰδωλόθυτα ἐσθίειν; 11 ἀπόλλυται γὰρ ὁ ἀσθενῶν ἐν τῇ σῇ γνώσει, ὁ ἀδελφὸς δι’ ὃν Χριστὸς ἀπέθανεν. 12 οὕτως δὲ ἁμαρτάνοντες εἰς τοὺς ἀδελφοὺς καὶ τύπτοντες αὐτῶν τὴν συνείδησιν ἀσθενοῦσαν εἰς Χριστὸν ἁμαρτάνετε. 13 Διόπερ εἰ βρῶμα σκανδαλίζει τὸν ἀδελφόν μου, οὐ μὴ φάγω κρέα εἰς τὸν αἰῶνα, ἵνα μὴ τὸν ἀδελφόν μου σκανδαλίσω.
BIB(i) 1 Περὶ (Concerning) δὲ (now) τῶν (the things) εἰδωλοθύτων (sacrificed to idols), οἴδαμεν (we know) ὅτι (indeed) πάντες (all) γνῶσιν (knowledge) ἔχομεν (we have). ἡ (-) γνῶσις (Knowledge) φυσιοῖ (puffs up), ἡ (-) δὲ (but) ἀγάπη (love) οἰκοδομεῖ (builds up). 2 εἴ (If) τις (anyone) δοκεῖ (thinks) ἐγνωκέναι (to have known) τι (anything), οὔπω (not yet) ἔγνω (does he know) καθὼς (as) δεῖ (it is necessary) γνῶναι (to know). 3 εἰ (If) δέ (however) τις (anyone) ἀγαπᾷ (loves) τὸν (-) Θεόν (God), οὗτος (he) ἔγνωσται (is known) ὑπ’ (by) αὐτοῦ (Him). 4 Περὶ (Concerning) τῆς (the) βρώσεως (eating) οὖν (therefore) τῶν (of the) εἰδωλοθύτων (things sacrificed to idols), οἴδαμεν (we know) ὅτι (that) οὐδὲν (nothing) εἴδωλον (an idol) ἐν (is in) κόσμῳ (the world), καὶ (and) ὅτι (that there is) οὐδεὶς (no) Θεὸς (God), εἰ (if) μὴ (not) εἷς (one). 5 καὶ (Even) γὰρ (truly) εἴπερ (if indeed) εἰσὶν (there are) λεγόμενοι (those called) θεοὶ (gods), εἴτε (whether) ἐν (in) οὐρανῷ (heaven) εἴτε (or) ἐπὶ (on) γῆς (earth), ὥσπερ (as) εἰσὶν (there are) θεοὶ (gods) πολλοὶ (many), καὶ (and) κύριοι (lords) πολλοί (many), 6 ἀλλ’ (yet) ἡμῖν (to us) εἷς (there is one) Θεὸς (God), ὁ (the) Πατήρ (Father), ἐξ (of) οὗ (whom are) τὰ (the things) πάντα (all), καὶ (and) ἡμεῖς (we) εἰς (for) αὐτόν (Him); καὶ (and) εἷς (one) Κύριος (Lord), Ἰησοῦς (Jesus) Χριστός (Christ), δι’ (by) οὗ (whom are) τὰ (the things) πάντα (all), καὶ (and) ἡμεῖς (we) δι’ (through) αὐτοῦ (Him). 7 Ἀλλ’ (But) οὐκ (not) ἐν (in) πᾶσιν (all is) ἡ (this) γνῶσις (knowledge). τινὲς (Some) δὲ (now), τῇ (-) συνηθείᾳ (by habit) ἕως (until) ἄρτι (now), τοῦ (of the) εἰδώλου (idol) ὡς (as of) εἰδωλόθυτον (a thing sacrificed to an idol) ἐσθίουσιν (eat); καὶ (and) ἡ (the) συνείδησις (conscience) αὐτῶν (of them) ἀσθενὴς (weak) οὖσα (being), μολύνεται (it is defiled). 8 βρῶμα (Food) δὲ (however) ἡμᾶς (us) οὐ (not) παραστήσει (will commend) τῷ (to) Θεῷ (God); οὔτε (neither) ἐὰν (if) μὴ (not) φάγωμεν (we should eat) ὑστερούμεθα (do we come short), οὔτε (nor) ἐὰν (if) ‹μὴ› (not) φάγωμεν (we should eat) περισσεύομεν (have we an advantage). 9 Βλέπετε (Be careful) δὲ (however), μή (lest) πως (somehow) ἡ (the) ἐξουσία (right) ὑμῶν (of you) αὕτη (this) πρόσκομμα (an occasion of stumbling) γένηται (becomes) τοῖς (to those) ἀσθενέσιν (being weak). 10 ἐὰν (If) γάρ (for) τις (anyone) ἴδῃ (sees) σὲ (you), τὸν (-) ἔχοντα (having) γνῶσιν (knowledge), ἐν (in) εἰδωλείῳ (an idol’s temple) κατακείμενον (eating), οὐχὶ (not) ἡ (the) συνείδησις (conscience) αὐτοῦ (of him) ἀσθενοῦς (weak) ὄντος (being), οἰκοδομηθήσεται (will be built up), εἰς (so as) τὸ (the) τὰ (things) εἰδωλόθυτα (sacrificed to idols) ἐσθίειν (to eat)? 11 ἀπόλλυται (Is destroyed) γὰρ (for) ὁ (the one) ἀσθενῶν (being weak) ἐν (through) τῇ (-) σῇ (your) γνώσει (knowledge), ὁ (the) ἀδελφὸς (brother) δι’ (for) ὃν (whom) Χριστὸς (Christ) ἀπέθανεν (died). 12 οὕτως (Thus) δὲ (then) ἁμαρτάνοντες (sinning) εἰς (against) τοὺς (the) ἀδελφοὺς (brothers) καὶ (and) τύπτοντες (wounding) αὐτῶν (their) τὴν (-) συνείδησιν (conscience) ἀσθενοῦσαν (being weak), εἰς (against) Χριστὸν (Christ) ἁμαρτάνετε (you sin). 13 Διόπερ (Therefore) εἰ (if) βρῶμα (food) σκανδαλίζει (snares) τὸν (the) ἀδελφόν (brother) μου (of me), οὐ (never) μὴ (not) φάγω (shall I eat) κρέα (meat) εἰς (to) τὸν (the) αἰῶνα (age), ἵνα (so that) μὴ (not) τὸν (the) ἀδελφόν (brother) μου (of me) σκανδαλίσω (I might snare).
BLB(i) 1 Now concerning the things sacrificed to idols, we know indeed we all have knowledge. Knowledge puffs up, but love builds up. 2 If anyone thinks to have known anything, not yet does he know as it is necessary to know. 3 But if anyone loves God, he is known by Him. 4 Therefore concerning the eating of the things sacrificed to idols, we know that an idol is nothing in the world and that there is no God except one. 5 Truly even if indeed there are those called gods, whether in heaven or on earth, as there are many gods and many lords, 6 yet to us there is one God the Father, of whom are all things, and we for Him; and one Lord, Jesus Christ, by whom are all things, and we through Him. 7 But this knowledge is not in all. And some, by habit of the idol until now, eat as of a thing sacrificed to an idol; and their conscience being weak, it is defiled. 8 But food will not commend us to God; neither if we should eat do we come short, nor if we should not eat, do we have an advantage. 9 But be careful, lest somehow this right of yours becomes an occasion of stumbling to those being weak. 10 For if anyone sees you, having knowledge, eating in an idol’s temple, will not his conscience, being weak, be built up so as to eat the things sacrificed to idols? 11 For the one being weak is destroyed through your knowledge—the brother for whom Christ died. 12 And thus sinning against the brothers and wounding their being weak conscience, you sin against Christ. 13 Therefore, if food snares my brother, never shall not I eat meat to the age, so that I might not snare my brother.
BSB(i) 1 Now about food sacrificed to idols: We know that we all have knowledge. Knowledge puffs up, but love builds up. 2 The one who thinks he knows something does not yet know as he ought to know. 3 But the one who loves God is known by God. 4 So about eating food sacrificed to idols: We know that an idol is nothing at all in the world, and that there is no God but one. 5 For even if there are so-called gods, whether in heaven or on earth (as there are many so-called gods and lords), 6 yet for us there is but one God, the Father, from whom all things came and for whom we exist. And there is but one Lord, Jesus Christ, through whom all things came and through whom we exist. 7 But not everyone has this knowledge. Some people are still so accustomed to idols that they eat such food as if it were sacrificed to an idol. And since their conscience is weak, it is defiled. 8 But food does not bring us closer to God: We are no worse if we do not eat, and no better if we do. 9 Be careful, however, that your freedom does not become a stumbling block to the weak. 10 For if someone with a weak conscience sees you who are well informed eating in an idol’s temple, will he not be encouraged to eat food sacrificed to idols? 11 So this weak brother, for whom Christ died, is destroyed by your knowledge. 12 By sinning against your brothers in this way and wounding their weak conscience, you sin against Christ. 13 Therefore, if what I eat causes my brother to stumble, I will never eat meat again, so that I will not cause him to stumble.
MSB(i) 1 Now about food sacrificed to idols: We know that we all have knowledge. Knowledge puffs up, but love builds up. 2 The one who thinks he knows something does not yet know as he ought to know. 3 But the one who loves God is known by God. 4 So about eating food sacrificed to idols: We know that an idol is nothing at all in the world, and that there is no other God but one. 5 For even if there are so-called gods, whether in heaven or on earth (as there are many so-called gods and lords), 6 yet for us there is but one God, the Father, from whom all things came and for whom we exist. And there is but one Lord, Jesus Christ, through whom all things came and through whom we exist. 7 But not everyone has this knowledge. Some people are still so accustomed to idols that they eat such food as if it were sacrificed to an idol. And since their conscience is weak, it is defiled. 8 But food does not bring us closer to God: We are no better if we do not eat, and no worse if we do. 9 Be careful, however, that your freedom does not become a stumbling block to the weak. 10 For if someone with a weak conscience sees you who are well informed eating in an idol’s temple, will he not be encouraged to eat food sacrificed to idols? 11 So this weak brother, for whom Christ died, is destroyed by your knowledge. 12 By sinning against your brothers in this way and wounding their weak conscience, you sin against Christ. 13 Therefore, if what I eat causes my brother to stumble, I will never eat meat again, so that I will not cause him to stumble.
MLV(i) 1 Now concerning idol-sacrifices: we know that all have knowledge. Knowledge is arrogant, but love builds up. 2 But if anyone thinks to know anything, he has known nothing yet like it is essential to know; 3 but if anyone loves God, this one has been known by him. 4 Therefore concerning the food of idol-sacrifices, we know that an idol in the world is nothing and that there is no other God except one. 5 For if indeed there are so called gods, whether in heaven or upon the earth; just-like there are many such gods and many such lords, 6 but to us, there is one God, the Father, from whom are all things, and we are for him, and one Lord, Jesus Christ, through whom are all things, and we are through him. 7 But the knowledge is not in all people, but until now some, with the conscience of the idol, eat it like an idol-sacrifice, and their conscience is defiled, being weak. 8 But food does not present us to God; for neither if we eat, do we abound? Nor, if we do not eat, are we lacking?
9 But beware, lest this liberty of yours might become a stumbling block to the weak. 10 For if anyone sees you, (the one who has knowledge), reclining at a table in an idol’s sanctuary, will not his conscience, being weak, be built up to be eating the idol-sacrifices? 11 And the weak brother will be perishing on the basis of your knowledge, but Christ died because of him. 12 Now thus, by sinning directly at the brethren and beating their weak conscience, you are sinning directly at Christ. 13 Hence, if food is offending my brother, I should never eat idol’s meat forever, in order that I may not offend my brother.
VIN(i) 1 Now about food sacrificed to idols: We know that we all have knowledge. Knowledge puffs up, but love builds up. 2 The one who thinks he knows something does not yet know as he ought to know. 3 But the one who loves God is known by God. 4 So about eating food sacrificed to idols: We know that an idol is nothing at all in the world, and that there is no God but one. 5 For even if there are so-called gods, whether in heaven or on earth (as indeed there are many "gods" and many "lords"), 6 yet for us there is but one God, the Father, from whom all things came and for whom we exist. And there is but one Lord, Jesus Christ, through whom all things came and through whom we exist. 7 But not everyone has this knowledge. Some people are still so accustomed to idols that they eat such food as if it were sacrificed to an idol. And since their conscience is weak, it is defiled. 8 But food does not bring us closer to God: We are no worse if we do not eat, and no better if we do. 9 Be careful, however, that your freedom does not become a stumbling block to the weak. 10 For if someone with a weak conscience sees you who are well informed eating in an idol’s temple, will he not be encouraged to eat food sacrificed to idols? 11 So this weak brother, for whom Christ died, is destroyed by your knowledge. 12 When you sin against your brothers and wound their weak conscience, you sin against Christ. 13 Therefore, if what I eat causes my brother to stumble, I will never eat meat again, so that I will not cause him to stumble.
Luther1545(i) 1 Von dem Götzenopfer aber wissen wir; denn wir haben alle das Wissen. Das Wissen bläset auf; aber die Liebe bessert. 2 So aber sich jemand dünken lässet, er wisse etwas, der weiß noch nichts, wie er wissen soll. 3 So aber jemand Gott liebet, derselbige ist von ihm erkannt. 4 So wissen wir nun von der Speise des Götzenopfers, daß ein Götze nichts in der Welt sei, und daß kein anderer Gott sei ohne der einige. 5 Und wiewohl es sind, die Götter genannt werden, es sei, im Himmel oder auf Erden, sintemal es sind viel Götter und viel HERREN: 6 so haben wir doch nur einen Gott, den Vater, von welchem alle Dinge sind und wir in ihm, und einen HERRN, Jesum Christum, durch welchen alle Dinge sind und wir durch ihn. 7 Es hat aber nicht jedermann das Wissen. Denn etliche machen sich noch ein Gewissen über dem Götzen und essen es für Götzenopfer; damit wird ihr Gewissen, weil es so schwach ist, beflecket. 8 Aber die Speise fördert uns nicht vor Gott. Essen wir, so werden wir darum nicht besser sein; essen wir nicht, so werden wir darum nichts weniger sein. 9 Sehet aber zu, daß diese eure Freiheit nicht gerate zu einem Anstoß der Schwachen. 10 Denn so dich, der du die Erkenntnis hast, jemand sähe zu Tische sitzen im Götzenhause, wird nicht sein Gewissen dieweil er schwach ist, verursacht, das Götzenopfer zu essen? 11 Und wird also über deiner Erkenntnis der schwache Bruder umkommen, um welches willen doch Christus gestorben ist. 12 Wenn ihr aber also sündiget an den Brüdern und schlaget ihr schwaches Gewissen, so sündiget ihr an Christo. 13 Darum, so die Speise meinen Bruder ärgert, wollte ich nimmermehr Fleisch essen, auf daß ich meinen Bruder nicht ärgerte.
Luther1545_Strongs(i)
  1 G4012 Von G1494 dem Götzenopfer G1161 aber G1108 wissen G3754 wir; denn G2192 wir haben G3956 alle G1492 das G1108 Wissen G5448 . Das Wissen bläset auf G1161 ; aber G26 die Liebe G3618 bessert .
  2 G1161 So aber G1536 sich jemand G1380 dünken G1097 lässet, er wisse G5100 etwas G1492 , der weiß G3764 noch G3762 nichts G2531 , wie G1097 er wissen G1163 soll .
  3 G1161 So aber G1536 jemand G2316 GOtt G25 liebet G5259 , derselbige ist von G846 ihm G1097 erkannt .
  4 G1492 So wissen G3767 wir nun G4012 von G1520 der G1035 Speise G1494 des Götzenopfers G3754 , daß G1497 ein Götze G3762 nichts G1722 in G2889 der Welt G2532 sei, und G3754 daß G3762 kein G2087 anderer G2316 GOtt G1508 sei ohne der einige.
  5 G1063 Und G1526 wiewohl es sind G2316 , die Götter G3004 genannt G1526 werden G1535 , es sei G1722 , im G3772 Himmel G1909 oder auf G1093 Erden G5618 , sintemal G1535 es sind G4183 viel G2316 Götter G2532 und G4183 viel G2962 Herren :
  6 G2532 so G2254 haben wir G1520 doch nur einen G2316 GOtt G3739 , den G3962 Vater G1537 , von G3739 welchem G3956 alle G235 Dinge sind und G2249 wir G1519 in G846 ihm G2532 , und G1520 einen G2962 HErrn G2424 , JEsum G5547 Christum G1223 , durch G3956 welchen alle G2532 Dinge sind und G2249 wir G1223 durch G846 ihn .
  7 G1722 Es hat G1161 aber G3756 nicht G3956 jedermann das G1108 Wissen G5100 . Denn etliche G2193 machen sich noch G4893 ein Gewissen G1497 über dem Götzen G235 und G2068 essen G5613 es für G1494 Götzenopfer G3435 ; damit wird G846 ihr G4893 Gewissen G2532 , weil es so G772 schwach G5607 ist, beflecket.
  8 G1161 Aber G1033 die Speise G2248 fördert uns G3756 nicht G2316 vor GOtt G5315 . Essen G1437 wir, so G3936 werden G1063 wir darum G3777 nicht G5315 besser sein; essen G3777 wir nicht G3362 , so G4052 werden wir darum nichts weniger sein.
  9 G991 Sehet G1161 aber G3381 zu, daß G3778 diese G5216 eure G1849 Freiheit G1096 nicht gerate G4348 zu einem Anstoß G770 der Schwachen .
  10 G1063 Denn G1437 so G4571 dich G3588 , der du die G1108 Erkenntnis G5100 hast, jemand G1722 sähe zu G2621 Tische sitzen G1493 im Götzenhause G3618 , wird G3780 nicht G4893 sein Gewissen G846 dieweil er G772 schwach G2192 ist G1492 , verursacht, das G1494 Götzenopfer G1519 zu G2068 essen ?
  11 G2532 Und G1909 wird also über G4674 deiner G1108 Erkenntnis G3739 der G770 schwache G80 Bruder G622 umkommen, um G1223 welches willen G5547 doch Christus G599 gestorben G622 ist .
  12 G846 Wenn ihr G1161 aber G264 also sündiget G1519 an G80 den Brüdern G2532 und G770 schlaget ihr schwaches G4893 Gewissen G3779 , so G264 sündiget G1519 ihr an G5547 Christo .
  13 G1355 Darum G1487 , so G1033 die Speise G3450 meinen G80 Bruder G4624 ärgert G2907 , wollte ich nimmermehr Fleisch G5315 essen G3363 , auf daß G3450 ich meinen G80 Bruder G3364 nicht ärgerte.
Luther1912(i) 1 Von dem Götzenopfer aber wissen wir; denn wir haben alle das Wissen. Das Wissen bläst auf, aber die Liebe bessert. 2 So aber jemand sich dünken läßt, er wisse etwas, der weiß noch nichts, wie er wissen soll. 3 So aber jemand Gott liebt, der ist von ihm erkannt. 4 So wissen wir nun von der Speise des Götzenopfers, daß ein Götze nichts in der Welt sei und daß kein andrer Gott sei als der eine. 5 Und wiewohl welche sind, die Götter genannt werden, es sei im Himmel oder auf Erden [sintemal es sind viele Götter und Herren], 6 so haben wir doch nur einen Gott, den Vater, von welchem alle Dinge sind und wir zu ihm; und einen HERRN, Jesus Christus, durch welchen alle Dinge sind und wir durch ihn. 7 Es hat aber nicht jedermann das Wissen. Denn etliche machen sich noch ein Gewissen über dem Götzen und essen's für Götzenopfer; damit wird ihr Gewissen, weil es so schwach ist, befleckt. 8 Aber die Speise fördert uns vor Gott nicht: essen wir, so werden wir darum nicht besser sein; essen wir nicht, so werden wir darum nicht weniger sein. 9 Sehet aber zu, daß diese eure Freiheit nicht gerate zum Anstoß der Schwachen! 10 Denn so dich, der du die Erkenntnis hast, jemand sähe zu Tische sitzen im Götzenhause, wird nicht sein Gewissen, obwohl er schwach ist, ermutigt, das Götzenopfer zu essen? 11 Und also wird über deiner Erkenntnis der schwache Bruder umkommen, um des willen doch Christus gestorben ist. 12 Wenn ihr aber also sündigt an den Brüdern, und schlagt ihr schwaches Gewissen, so sündigt ihr an Christo. 13 Darum, so die Speise meinen Bruder ärgert, wollt ich nimmermehr Fleisch essen, auf daß ich meinen Bruder nicht ärgere.
Luther1912_Strongs(i)
  1 G4012 Von G1494 dem Götzenopfer G1161 aber G1492 wissen G3754 wir; denn G3956 wir G2192 haben G3956 alle G1108 das Wissen G1108 . Das Wissen G5448 bläst G1161 auf, aber G26 die Liebe G3618 bessert .
  2 G1161 So aber G1536 sich jemand G1380 dünken G1492 läßt, er wisse G5100 etwas G1097 , der weiß G3764 noch G3762 nichts G2531 , wie G1097 er wissen G1163 soll .
  3 G1161 So aber G1536 jemand G2316 Gott G25 liebt G3778 , der G5259 ist von G846 ihm G1097 erkannt .
  4 G1492 So wissen G3767 wir nun G4012 von G1035 der Speise G1494 des Götzenopfers G3754 , daß G1497 ein Götze G3762 nichts G1722 in G2889 der Welt G2532 sei und G3754 daß G3762 kein G2087 andrer G2316 Gott G1508 sei als G1520 der eine .
  5 G1063 Und G1512 G2532 wiewohl G1526 solche sind G2316 , die Götter G3004 genannt G1535 werden, es sei G1722 im G3772 Himmel G1535 oder G1909 auf G1093 Erden G5618 [sintemal G1526 es sind G4183 viele G2316 Götter G2532 und G4183 viele G2962 Herren,
  6 G2254 so haben wir G235 doch G1520 nur einen G2316 Gott G3962 , den Vater G1537 , von G3739 welchem G3956 alle Dinge G2532 sind und G2249 wir G1519 zu G846 ihm G2532 ; und G1520 einen G2962 HERRN G2424 , Jesus G5547 Christus G1223 , durch G3739 welchen G3956 alle Dinge G2532 sind und G2249 wir G1223 durch G846 ihn .
  7 G235 Es hat aber G3756 nicht G3956 G1722 jedermann G1108 das Wissen G1161 . Denn G5100 etliche G2193 G737 machen sich noch G4893 ein Gewissen G1497 über dem Götzen G2068 und essen’s G5613 für G1494 Götzenopfer G2532 ; damit G846 wird ihr G4893 Gewissen G5607 , weil G772 es so schwach G5607 ist G3435 , befleckt .
  8 G1161 Aber G1033 die Speise G3936 fördert G2248 uns G2316 vor Gott G3756 nicht G5315 : essen G1437 wir, so G4052 werden G1063 wir darum G3777 nicht G4052 besser G5315 sein; essen G3362 wir nicht G5302 , so werden G3777 wir darum nichts G5302 weniger sein.
  9 G991 Sehet G1161 aber G991 zu G3778 , daß diese G5216 eure G1849 Freiheit G3381 G4458 nicht G1096 gerate G4348 zu einem Anstoß G770 der Schwachen!
  10 G1063 Denn G1437 so G4571 dich G3588 , der G1108 du die Erkenntnis G2192 hast G5100 , jemand G1492 sähe G2621 zu Tische G1722 sitzen im G1493 Götzenhause G3780 , wird nicht G846 sein G4893 Gewissen G5607 , obwohl G772 er schwach G5607 ist G1519 G3618 , ermutigt G1494 , das Götzenopfer G2068 zu essen ?
  11 G2532 Und G622 also wird G1909 über G4674 deiner G1108 Erkenntnis G770 der schwache G80 Bruder G622 umkommen G1223 , um G3739 des G1223 willen G5547 doch Christus G599 gestorben ist.
  12 G264 Wenn G1161 ihr G3779 aber also G264 sündigt G1519 an G80 den Brüdern G2532 und G5180 schlagt G846 ihr G770 schwaches G4893 Gewissen G264 , so sündigt G1519 ihr an G5547 Christo .
  13 G1355 Darum G1487 , so G1033 die Speise G3450 meinen G80 Bruder G4624 ärgert G5315 , wollte G1519 G3364 G165 ich nimmermehr G2907 Fleisch G5315 essen G3363 , auf daß G3450 ich meinen G80 Bruder G3363 nicht G4624 ärgere .
ELB1871(i) 1 Was aber die Götzenopfer betrifft, so wissen wir - (denn wir alle haben Erkenntnis; die Erkenntnis bläht auf, die Liebe aber erbaut. 2 Wenn jemand sich dünkt, er erkenne etwas, so hat er noch nicht erkannt, wie man erkennen soll; 3 wenn aber jemand Gott liebt, der ist von ihm erkannt;) - 4 was nun das Essen der Götzenopfer betrifft, so wissen wir, daß ein Götzenbild nichts ist in der Welt, und daß kein [anderer] Gott ist, als nur einer. 5 Denn wenn es anders solche gibt, die Götter genannt werden, sei es im Himmel oder auf Erden (wie es ja viele Götter und viele Herren gibt), 6 so ist doch für uns ein Gott, der Vater, von welchem alle Dinge sind, und wir für ihn, und ein Herr, Jesus Christus, durch welchen alle Dinge sind, und wir durch ihn. 7 Die Erkenntnis aber ist nicht in allen, sondern etliche essen, infolge des Gewissens, das sie bis jetzt vom Götzenbilde haben, als von einem Götzenopfer, und ihr Gewissen, da es schwach ist, wird befleckt. 8 Speise aber empfiehlt uns Gott nicht; weder sind wir, wenn wir nicht essen, geringer, noch sind wir, wenn wir essen, vorzüglicher. 9 Sehet aber zu, daß nicht etwa dieses euer Recht den Schwachen zum Anstoß werde. 10 Denn wenn jemand dich, der du Erkenntnis hast, im Götzentempel zu Tische liegen sieht, wird nicht sein Gewissen, da er schwach ist, bestärkt werden, die Götzenopfer zu essen? 11 Und durch deine Erkenntnis kommt der Schwache um, der Bruder, um dessentwillen Christus gestorben ist. 12 Wenn ihr aber also gegen die Brüder sündiget und ihr schwaches Gewissen verletzet, so sündiget ihr gegen Christum. 13 Darum, wenn eine Speise meinem Bruder Ärgernis gibt, so will ich für immer kein Fleisch essen, damit ich meinem Bruder kein Ärgernis gebe.
ELB1871_Strongs(i)
  1 G1161 Was aber G1494 die Götzenopfer G4012 betrifft, G1492 so wissen G3754 wir - [denn G3956 wir alle G2192 haben G1108 Erkenntnis; G1108 die Erkenntnis G5448 bläht auf, G26 die Liebe G1161 aber G3618 erbaut.
  2 G1536 Wenn jemand G1380 sich dünkt, G1492 er erkenne G5100 etwas, G1097 so hat G3764 er noch G3762 nicht G1097 erkannt, G2531 wie G1097 man erkennen G1163 soll;
  3 G1161 wenn aber G1536 jemand G2316 Gott G25 liebt, G3778 der G1097 ist G5259 von G846 ihm G1097 erkannt;] -
  4 G3767 was nun G1035 das Essen G1494 der Götzenopfer G4012 betrifft, G1492 so wissen G3754 wir, daß G1497 ein Götzenbild G3762 nichts G1722 ist in G2889 der Welt, G2532 und G3754 daß G3762 kein G2087 [anderer] G2316 Gott G1508 ist, als nur G1520 einer.
  5 G1063 Denn G1512 wenn es anders G2532 solche G1526 gibt, G2316 die Götter G3004 genannt G1535 werden, sei es G1722 im G3772 Himmel G1535 oder G1909 auf G1093 Erden G5618 [wie G4183 es ja viele G2316 Götter G2532 und G4183 viele G2962 Herren G1526 gibt],
  6 G235 so ist doch G2254 für uns G1520 ein G2316 Gott, G3962 der Vater, G1537 von G3739 welchem G3956 alle Dinge G2532 sind, und G2249 wir G1519 für G846 ihn, G2532 und G1520 ein G2962 Herr, G2424 Jesus G5547 Christus, G1223 durch G3739 welchen G3956 alle Dinge G2532 sind, und G2249 wir G1223 durch G846 ihn.
  7 G1109 Die Erkenntnis G235 aber G3756 ist nicht G1722 in G3956 allen, G1161 sondern G5100 etliche G2068 essen, G4893 infolge des Gewissens, G2193 das sie bis G737 jetzt G1497 vom Götzenbilde G5613 haben, als G1494 von einem Götzenopfer, G2532 und G846 ihr G4893 Gewissen, G772 da es schwach G5607 ist, G3435 wird befleckt.
  8 G1033 Speise G1161 aber G3936 empfiehlt G2248 uns G2316 Gott G3756 nicht; G3777 weder G5302 sind G3362 wir, wenn wir nicht G5315 essen, G5302 geringer, G3777 noch G4052 sind G1437 wir, wenn G5315 wir essen, G4052 vorzüglicher.
  9 G991 Sehet G1161 aber G991 zu, G3381 daß nicht G4458 etwa G3778 dieses G5216 euer G1849 Recht G770 den Schwachen G4348 zum Anstoß G1096 werde.
  10 G1063 Denn G1437 wenn G5100 jemand G4571 dich, G3588 der G1108 du Erkenntnis G2192 hast, G1722 im G1493 Götzentempel G2621 zu Tische liegen G1492 sieht, G3618 wird G3780 nicht G846 sein G4893 Gewissen, G772 da er schwach G5607 ist, G3618 G1519 bestärkt G1494 werden, die Götzenopfer G2068 zu essen?
  11 G2532 Und G1909 durch G4674 deine G1108 Erkenntnis G622 kommt G770 der Schwache G622 um, G80 der Bruder, G1223 um G3739 G1223 dessentwillen G5547 Christus G599 gestorben ist.
  12 G1161 Wenn ihr aber G3779 also G1519 gegen G80 die Brüder G264 sündiget G2532 und G846 ihr G770 schwaches G4893 Gewissen G5180 verletzet, G264 so sündiget G1519 ihr gegen G5547 Christum.
  13 G1355 Darum, G1487 wenn G1033 eine Speise G3450 meinem G80 Bruder G4624 Ärgernis gibt, G5315 so will G1519 ich für G165 immer G3364 kein G2907 Fleisch G5315 essen, G3363 damit G3450 ich meinem G80 Bruder G3363 kein G4624 Ärgernis gebe.
ELB1905(i) 1 Was aber die Götzenopfer betrifft, so wissen wir [denn wir alle haben Erkenntnis; die Erkenntnis bläht auf, die Liebe aber erbaut. 2 Wenn jemand sich dünkt, er erkenne etwas, so hat er noch nicht erkannt, O. nach and. Les.: er wisse etwas, so hat er noch gar nichts erkannt wie man erkennen soll; 3 wenn aber jemand Gott liebt, der ist von ihm erkannt] 4 was nun das Essen der Götzenopfer betrifft, so wissen wir, daß ein Götzenbild nichts ist in der Welt, und daß kein anderer Gott ist, als nur einer. 5 Denn wenn es anders solche gibt, die Götter genannt werden, sei es im Himmel oder auf Erden [wie es ja viele Götter und viele Herren gibt], 6 so ist doch für uns ein Gott, der Vater, von welchem alle Dinge sind, und wir für ihn, und ein Herr, Jesus Christus, durch welchen alle Dinge sind, und wir durch ihn. 7 Die Erkenntnis aber ist nicht in allen, sondern etliche essen, infolge des Gewissens, das sie bis jetzt vom Götzenbilde haben, als von einem Götzenopfer, und ihr Gewissen, da es schwach ist, wird befleckt. 8 Speise aber empfiehlt uns Gott nicht; weder sind wir, wenn wir nicht essen, geringer, O. stehen wir... zurück noch sind wir, wenn wir essen, vorzüglicher. O. haben wir... einen Vorzug 9 Sehet aber zu, daß nicht etwa dieses euer Recht O. diese eure Freiheit, Macht; so auch [Kap. 9,4.5] den Schwachen zum Anstoß werde. 10 Denn wenn jemand dich, der du Erkenntnis hast, im Götzentempel zu Tische liegen sieht, wird nicht sein Gewissen, da er schwach ist, bestärkt W. erbaut werden, die Götzenopfer zu essen? 11 Und durch deine Erkenntnis kommt der Schwache um, der Bruder, um dessentwillen Christus gestorben ist. 12 Wenn ihr aber also gegen die Brüder sündiget und ihr schwaches Gewissen verletzet, so sündiget ihr gegen Christum. 13 Darum, wenn eine Speise meinem Bruder Ärgernis gibt, so will ich für immer O. ewiglich kein Fleisch essen, damit ich meinem Bruder kein Ärgernis gebe.
ELB1905_Strongs(i)
  1 G1161 Was aber G1494 die Götzenopfer G4012 betrifft G1492 , so wissen G3754 wir [ denn G3956 wir alle G2192 haben G1108 Erkenntnis G1108 ; die Erkenntnis G5448 bläht auf G26 , die Liebe G1161 aber G3618 erbaut .
  2 G1536 Wenn jemand G1380 sich dünkt G1492 , er erkenne G5100 etwas G1097 , so hat G3764 er noch G3762 nicht G1097 erkannt G2531 , wie G1097 man erkennen G1163 soll;
  3 G1161 wenn aber G1536 jemand G2316 Gott G25 liebt G3778 , der G1097 ist G5259 von G846 ihm G1097 erkannt ] --
  4 G3767 was nun G1035 das Essen G1494 der Götzenopfer G4012 betrifft G1492 , so wissen G3754 wir, daß G1497 ein Götzenbild G3762 nichts G1722 ist in G2889 der Welt G2532 , und G3754 daß G3762 kein G2087 [anderer G2316 ]Gott G1508 ist, als nur G1520 einer .
  5 G1063 Denn G1512 wenn es anders G1526 solche gibt G2316 , die Götter G3004 genannt G1535 werden, sei es G1722 im G3772 Himmel G1535 oder G1909 auf G1093 Erden G5618 [ wie G4183 es ja viele G2316 Götter G2532 und G4183 viele G2962 Herren G1526 gibt ]
  6 G235 so ist doch G2254 für uns G1520 ein G2316 Gott G3962 , der Vater G1537 , von G3739 welchem G3956 alle Dinge G2532 sind, und G2249 wir G1519 für G846 ihn G2532 , und G1520 ein G2962 Herr G2424 , Jesus G5547 Christus G1223 , durch G3739 welchen G3956 alle Dinge G2532 sind, und G2249 wir G1223 durch G846 ihn .
  7 G1109 Die Erkenntnis G235 aber G3756 ist nicht G1722 in G3956 allen G1161 , sondern G5100 etliche G2068 essen G4893 , infolge des Gewissens G2193 , das sie bis G737 jetzt G1497 vom Götzenbilde G5613 haben, als G1494 von einem Götzenopfer G2532 , und G846 ihr G4893 Gewissen G772 , da es schwach G5607 ist G3435 , wird befleckt .
  8 G1033 Speise G1161 aber G3936 empfiehlt G2248 uns G2316 Gott G3756 nicht G3777 ; weder G5302 sind G3362 wir, wenn wir nicht G5315 essen G5302 , geringer G3777 , noch G4052 sind G1437 wir, wenn G5315 wir essen G4052 , vorzüglicher .
  9 G991 Sehet G1161 aber G991 zu G3381 , daß nicht G4458 etwa G3778 dieses G5216 euer G1849 Recht G770 den Schwachen G4348 zum Anstoß G1096 werde .
  10 G1063 Denn G1437 wenn G5100 jemand G4571 dich G3588 , der G1108 du Erkenntnis G2192 hast G1722 , im G1493 Götzentempel G2621 zu Tische liegen G1492 sieht G3618 , wird G3780 nicht G846 sein G4893 Gewissen G772 , da er schwach G5607 ist G1519 -G3618 , bestärkt G1494 werden, die Götzenopfer G2068 zu essen ?
  11 G2532 Und G1909 durch G4674 deine G1108 Erkenntnis G622 kommt G770 der Schwache G622 um G80 , der Bruder G1223 , um G1223 -G3739 dessentwillen G5547 Christus G599 gestorben ist.
  12 G1161 Wenn ihr aber G3779 also G1519 gegen G80 die Brüder G264 sündiget G2532 und G846 ihr G770 schwaches G4893 Gewissen G5180 verletzet G264 , so sündiget G1519 ihr gegen G5547 Christum .
  13 G1355 Darum G1487 , wenn G1033 eine Speise G3450 meinem G80 Bruder G4624 Ärgernis gibt G5315 , so will G1519 ich für G165 immer G3364 kein G2907 Fleisch G5315 essen G3363 , damit G3450 ich meinem G80 Bruder G3363 kein G4624 Ärgernis gebe .
DSV(i) 1 Aangaande nu de dingen, die den afgoden geofferd zijn, wij weten, dat wij allen te zamen kennis hebben. De kennis maakt opgeblazen, maar de liefde sticht. 2 En zo iemand meent iets te weten, die heeft nog niets gekend, gelijk men behoort te kennen. 3 Maar zo iemand God liefheeft, die is van Hem gekend. 4 Aangaande dan het eten der dingen, die den afgoden geofferd zijn, wij weten, dat een afgod niets is in de wereld, en dat er geen ander God is dan een. 5 Want hoewel er ook zijn, die goden genaamd worden, hetzij in den hemel, hetzij op de aarde (gelijk er vele goden en vele heren zijn), 6 Nochtans hebben wij maar een God, den Vader, uit Welken alle dingen zijn, en wij tot Hem; en maar een Heere, Jezus Christus, door Welken alle dingen zijn, en wij door Hem. 7 Doch in allen is de kennis niet; maar sommigen, met een geweten des afgods tot nog toe, eten als iets dat den afgoden geofferd is; en hun geweten, zwak zijnde, wordt bevlekt. 8 De spijze nu maakt ons Gode niet aangenaam; want hetzij dat wij eten, wij hebben geen overvloed; en hetzij dat wij niet eten, wij hebben geen gebrek. 9 Maar ziet toe, dat deze uw macht niet enigerwijze een aanstoot worde dengenen, die zwak zijn. 10 Want zo iemand u, die de kennis hebt, ziet in der afgoden tempel aanzitten, zal het geweten deszelven, die zwak is, niet gestijfd worden, om te eten de dingen, die den afgoden geofferd zijn? 11 En zal de broeder, die zwak is, door uw kennis verloren gaan, om welken Christus gestorven is? 12 Doch gijlieden, alzo tegen de broeders zondigende, en hun zwak geweten kwetsende, zondigt tegen Christus. 13 Daarom, indien de spijs mijn broeder ergert, zo zal ik in eeuwigheid geen vlees eten, opdat ik mijn broeder niet ergere.
DSV_Strongs(i)
  1 G4012 Aangaande G1161 nu G1494 de dingen, die den afgoden geofferd zijn G1492 G5758 , wij weten G3754 , dat G3956 wij allen G1108 te zamen kennis G2192 G5719 hebben G1108 . De kennis G5448 G5719 maakt opgeblazen G1161 , maar G26 de liefde G3618 G5719 sticht.
  2 G1161 En G1536 zo iemand G1380 G5719 meent G5100 iets G1492 G5760 te weten G3764 , die heeft nog G3762 niets G1097 G5758 gekend G2531 , gelijk G1163 G5748 men behoort G1097 G5629 te kennen.
  3 G1161 Maar G1536 zo iemand G2316 God G25 G5719 liefheeft G3778 , die G5259 is van G846 Hem G1097 G5769 gekend.
  4 G4012 Aangaande G3767 dan G1035 het eten G1494 der dingen, die den afgoden geofferd zijn G1492 G5758 , wij weten G3754 , dat G1497 een afgod G3762 niets G1722 is in G2889 de wereld G2532 , en G3754 dat G3762 er geen G2087 ander G2316 God G1508 is dan G1520 een.
  5 G1063 Want G1512 hoewel G2532 er ook G1526 G5748 zijn G2316 , die goden G3004 G5746 genaamd worden G1535 , hetzij G1722 in G3772 den hemel G1535 , hetzij G1909 op G1093 de aarde G5618 (gelijk G4183 er vele G2316 goden G2532 en G4183 vele G2962 heren G1526 G5748 zijn),
  6 G235 Nochtans G2254 hebben wij G1520 [maar] een G2316 God G3962 , den Vader G1537 , uit G3739 Welken G3956 alle dingen G2532 zijn, en G2249 wij G1519 tot G846 Hem G2532 ; en G1520 [maar] een G2962 Heere G2424 , Jezus G5547 Christus G1223 , door G3739 Welken G3956 alle dingen G2532 zijn, en G2249 wij G1223 door G846 Hem.
  7 G235 Doch G1722 in G3956 allen G1108 is de kennis G3756 niet G1161 ; maar G5100 sommigen G4893 , met een geweten G1497 des afgods G2193 tot G737 nog toe G2068 G5719 , eten G5613 als G1494 [iets] dat den afgoden geofferd is G2532 ; en G846 hun G4893 geweten G772 , zwak G5607 G5752 zijnde G3435 G5743 , wordt bevlekt.
  8 G1033 De spijze G1161 nu G3936 G maakt G2248 ons G2316 Gode G3756 niet G3936 G5719 aangenaam G1063 ; want G3777 hetzij G1437 dat G5315 G5632 wij eten G4052 G5719 , wij hebben geen overvloed G3777 ; en hetzij G3362 dat wij niet G5315 G5632 eten G5302 G5743 , wij hebben geen gebrek.
  9 G1161 Maar G991 G5720 ziet toe G3361 G , dat G3778 deze G5216 uw G1849 macht G3361 niet G4458 enigerwijze G4348 een aanstoot G1096 G5638 worde G770 G5723 dengenen, die zwak zijn.
  10 G1063 Want G1437 zo G5100 iemand G4571 u G3588 , die G1108 de kennis G2192 G5723 hebt G1492 G5632 , ziet G1722 in G1493 der afgoden tempel G2621 G5740 aanzitten G4893 , zal het geweten G846 deszelven G772 , die zwak G5607 G5752 is G3780 , niet G3618 G5701 gestijfd worden G1519 , om G2068 G5721 te eten G1494 de dingen, die den afgoden geofferd zijn?
  11 G2532 En G80 zal de broeder G770 G5723 , die zwak G1909 is, door G4674 uw G1108 kennis G622 G5689 verloren gaan G1223 , om G3739 welken G5547 Christus G599 G5627 gestorven is?
  12 G1161 Doch G3779 gijlieden, alzo G1519 tegen G80 de broeders G264 G5723 zondigende G2532 , en G846 hun G770 G5723 zwak G4893 geweten G5180 G5723 kwetsende G264 G5719 , zondigt G1519 tegen G5547 Christus.
  13 G1355 Daarom G1487 , indien G1033 de spijs G3450 mijn G80 broeder G4624 G5719 ergert G1519 , zo zal ik in G165 eeuwigheid G3364 geen G2907 vlees G5315 G5632 eten G2443 , opdat G3450 ik mijn G80 broeder G3361 niet G4624 G5661 ergere.
DarbyFR(i) 1
Pour ce qui est des choses sacrifiées aux idoles, nous savons-(car nous avons tous de la connaissance; la connaissance enfle, mais l'amour édifie. 2 Si quelqu'un pense savoir quelque chose, il ne connaît rien encore comme il faut connaître; 3 mais si quelqu'un aime Dieu, celui-là est connu de lui). 4
-Pour ce qui est donc de manger des choses sacrifiées aux idoles, nous savons qu'une idole n'est rien dans le monde, et qu'il n'y a point d'autre Dieu qu'un seul. 5 Car aussi, s'il y en a qui sont appelés dieux, soit dans le ciel, soit sur la terre, (comme il y a beaucoup de dieux et beaucoup de seigneurs,) 6 toutefois, pour nous, il y a un seul Dieu, le Père, duquel sont toutes choses, et nous pour lui, et un seul Seigneur, Jésus Christ, par lequel sont toutes choses, et nous par lui. 7
Toutefois la connaissance n'est pas en tous; mais quelques-uns, ayant jusqu'à maintenant conscience de l'idole, mangent des choses comme sacrifiées aux idoles, et leur conscience, étant faible, en est souillée. 8 Or la viande ne nous recommande pas à Dieu; si nous ne mangeons pas, nous n'avons pas moins, et si nous mangeons, nous n'avons rien de plus. 9 Mais prenez garde que cette liberté que vous avez ne devienne une pierre d'achoppement pour les faibles. 10 Car si quelqu'un te voit, toi qui as de la connaissance, assis à table dans un temple d'idoles, sa conscience à lui qui est faible, ne sera-t-elle pas enhardie à manger les choses sacrifiées à l'idole? 11 et celui qui est faible, le frère pour lequel Christ est mort, périra par ta connaissance. 12 Or en péchant ainsi contre les frères, et en blessant leur conscience qui est faible, vous péchez contre Christ. 13 C'est pourquoi, si la viande est une occasion de chute pour mon frère, je ne mangerai pas de chair, à jamais, pour ne pas être une occasion de chute pour mon frère.
Martin(i) 1 Pour ce qui regarde les choses qui sont sacrifiées aux idoles : nous savons que nous avons tous de la connaissance. La science enfle, mais la charité édifie. 2 Et si quelqu'un croit savoir quelque chose, il n'a encore rien connu comme il faut connaître; 3 Mais si quelqu'un aime Dieu, il est connu de lui. 4 Pour ce qui regarde donc de manger des choses sacrifiées aux idoles, nous savons que l'idole n'est rien au monde, et qu'il n'y a aucun autre Dieu qu'un seul; 5 Car encore qu'il y en ait qui soient appelés dieux, soit au ciel, soit en la terre (comme il y a plusieurs dieux, et plusieurs Seigneurs,) 6 Nous n'avons pourtant qu'un seul Dieu, qui est le Père; duquel sont toutes choses, et nous en lui; et un seul Seigneur Jésus-Christ, par lequel sont toutes choses, et nous par lui. 7 Mais il n'y a pas en tous la même connaissance; car quelques-uns qui jusqu'à présent font conscience à cause de l'idole, de manger des choses qui ont été sacrifiées à l'idole, en mangent pourtant; c'est pourquoi leur conscience étant faible, elle en est souillée. 8 Or la viande ne nous rend pas agréables à Dieu; car si nous mangeons, nous n'en avons rien davantage; et si nous ne mangeons point, nous n'en avons pas moins. 9 Mais prenez garde que cette liberté que vous avez, ne soit en quelque sorte en scandale aux faibles. 10 Car si quelqu'un te voit, toi qui as de la connaissance, être à table au temple des idoles, la conscience de celui qui est faible, ne sera-t-elle pas induite à manger des choses sacrifiées à l'idole ? 11 Et ainsi ton frère, qui est faible, pour lequel Christ est mort, périra par ta connaissance. 12 Or quand vous péchez ainsi contre vos frères, et que vous blessez leur conscience qui est faible, vous péchez contre Christ. 13 C'est pourquoi, si la viande scandalise mon frère, je ne mangerai jamais de chair, pour ne point scandaliser mon frère.
Segond(i) 1 Pour ce qui concerne les viandes sacrifiées aux idoles, nous savons que nous avons tous la connaissance. -La connaissance enfle, mais la charité édifie. 2 Si quelqu'un croit savoir quelque chose, il n'a pas encore connu comme il faut connaître. 3 Mais si quelqu'un aime Dieu, celui-là est connu de lui. - 4 Pour ce qui est donc de manger des viandes sacrifiées aux idoles, nous savons qu'il n'y a point d'idole dans le monde, et qu'il n'y a qu'un seul Dieu. 5 Car, s'il est des êtres qui sont appelés dieux, soit dans le ciel, soit sur la terre, comme il existe réellement plusieurs dieux et plusieurs seigneurs, 6 néanmoins pour nous il n'y a qu'un seul Dieu, le Père, de qui viennent toutes choses et pour qui nous sommes, et un seul Seigneur, Jésus-Christ, par qui sont toutes choses et par qui nous sommes. 7 Mais cette connaissance n'est pas chez tous. Quelques-uns, d'après la manière dont ils envisagent encore l'idole, mangent de ces viandes comme étant sacrifiées aux idoles, et leur conscience, qui est faible, en est souillée. 8 Ce n'est pas un aliment qui nous rapproche de Dieu: si nous en mangeons, nous n'avons rien de plus; si nous n'en mangeons pas, nous n'avons rien de moins. 9 Prenez garde, toutefois, que votre liberté ne devienne une pierre d'achoppement pour les faibles. 10 Car, si quelqu'un te voit, toi qui as de la connaissance, assis à table dans un temple d'idoles, sa conscience, à lui qui est faible, ne le portera-t-elle pas à manger des viandes sacrifiées aux idoles? 11 Et ainsi le faible périra par ta connaissance, le frère pour lequel Christ est mort! 12 En péchant de la sorte contre les frères, et en blessant leur conscience faible, vous péchez contre Christ. 13 C'est pourquoi, si un aliment scandalise mon frère, je ne mangerai jamais de viande, afin de ne pas scandaliser mon frère.
Segond_Strongs(i)
  1 G1161 G4012 Pour ce qui concerne G1494 les viandes sacrifiées aux idoles G1492 , nous savons G5758   G3754 que G2192 nous avons G5719   G3956 tous G1108 la connaissance G1108 . — La connaissance G5448 enfle G5719   G1161 , mais G26 la charité G3618 édifie G5719  .
  2 G1161 Si G1536 quelqu’un G1380 croit G5719   G1492 savoir G5760   G5100 quelque chose G3762 , il n’a pas encore G3764   G1097 connu G5758   G2531 comme G1163 il faut G5748   G1097 connaître G5629  .
  3 G1161 Mais G1536 si quelqu’un G25 aime G5719   G2316 Dieu G3778 , celui-là G1097 est connu G5769   G5259 de G846 lui. —
  4 G4012 ¶ Pour ce qui est G3767 donc G1035 de manger G1494 des viandes sacrifiées aux idoles G1492 , nous savons G5758   G3754 qu G3762 ’il n’y a point G1497 d’idole G1722 dans G2889 le monde G2532 , et G3754 qu G3762 ’il n’y a qu G2087   G1508   G1520 ’un seul G2316 Dieu.
  5 G1063 Car G1512 , s G2532   G1526 ’il est G5748   G3004 des êtres qui sont appelés G5746   G2316 dieux G1535 , soit G1722 dans G3772 le ciel G1535 , soit G1909 sur G1093 la terre G5618 , comme G1526 il existe G5748   G4183 réellement plusieurs G2316 dieux G2532 et G4183 plusieurs G2962 seigneurs,
  6 G235 néanmoins G2254 pour nous G1520 il n’y a qu’un seul G2316 Dieu G3962 , le Père G1537 , de G3739 qui G3956 viennent toutes choses G2532 et G1519 pour G846 qui G2249 nous sommes G2532 , et G1520 un seul G2962 Seigneur G2424 , Jésus G5547 -Christ G1223 , par G3739 qui G3956 sont toutes choses G2532 et G1223 par G846 qui G2249 nous sommes.
  7 G235 ¶ Mais G1108 cette connaissance G3756 n’est pas G1722 chez G3956 tous G1161 . G5100 Quelques-uns G4893 , d’après la manière dont ils envisagent G2193 encore G737   G1497 l’idole G2068 , mangent G5719   G5613 de ces viandes comme G1494 étant sacrifiées aux idoles G2532 , et G846 leur G4893 conscience G5607 , qui est G5752   G772 faible G3435 , en est souillée G5743  .
  8 G1161   G3756 Ce n’est pas G1033 un aliment G2248 qui nous G3936 rapproche G5719   G2316 de Dieu G1063  : G3777   G5315 si nous en mangeons G5632   G4052 , nous n’avons rien de plus G5719   G3777  ; G1437 si G5315 nous n’en mangeons G5632   G3362 pas G5302 , nous n’avons rien de moins G5743  .
  9 G991 Prenez garde G5720   G1161 , toutefois G3381 , G4458   G3778 que votre G5216   G1849 liberté G1096 ne devienne G5638   G4348 une pierre d’achoppement G770 pour les faibles G5723  .
  10 G1063 Car G1437 , si G5100 quelqu’un G4571 te G1492 voit G5632   G3588 , toi qui G2192 as G5723   G1108 de la connaissance G2621 , assis à table G5740   G1722 dans G1493 un temple d’idoles G4893 , sa conscience G846 , à lui G5607 qui est G5752   G772 faible G3618 , ne le portera G5701   G1519   G3780 -t-elle pas G2068 à manger G5721   G1494 des viandes sacrifiées aux idoles ?
  11 G2532 Et G770 ainsi le faible G5723   G622 périra G5689   G1909 par G4674 ta G1108 connaissance G80 , le frère G1223 pour G3739 lequel G5547 Christ G599 est mort G5627   !
  12 G1161   G264 En péchant G5723   G3779 de la sorte G1519 contre G80 les frères G2532 , et G5180 en blessant G5723   G846 leur G4893 conscience G770 faible G5723   G264 , vous péchez G5719   G1519 contre G5547 Christ.
  13 G1355 C’est pourquoi G1487 , si G1033 un aliment G4624 scandalise G5719   G3450 mon G80 frère G5315 , je ne mangerai G5632   G3364 jamais G1519   G165   G2907 de viande G3363 , afin de ne pas G4624 scandaliser G5661   G3450 mon G80 frère.
SE(i) 1 En cuanto a lo sacrificado a los ídolos, sabemos que todos tenemos ciencia de Dios. La ciencia envanece, mas la caridad edifica. 2 Y si alguno piensa que sabe algo, aún no sabe nada como le conviene saber. 3 Mas el que ama a Dios, el tal es enseñado de Dios. 4 Acerca, pues, de las viandas que son sacrificadas a los ídolos, sabemos que el ídolo nada es en el mundo, y que no hay más que un Dios. 5 Porque aunque haya algunos que se llamen dioses, o en el cielo, o en la tierra (como hay muchos dioses y muchos señores), 6 nosotros, sin embargo, no tenemos más que un Dios, el Padre, del cual son todas las cosas, y nosotros en él; y un Señor, Jesús, el Cristo, por el cual son todas las cosas, y nosotros por él. 7 Mas no en todos hay esta ciencia, porque algunos con conciencia del ídolo hasta ahora, comen como sacrificado a ídolos; y su conciencia, siendo flaca, es contaminada. 8 La vianda no nos hace más aceptos a Dios; ni porque comamos, seremos más ricos; ni porque no comamos, seremos más pobres. 9 Pero mirad que esta libertad vuestra no sea tropezadero a los que son débiles. 10 Porque si te ve alguno, a ti que tienes esta ciencia, sentado a la mesa en el lugar de los ídolos, ¿la conciencia de aquel que es débil, no será llevada a comer de lo sacrificado a los ídolos? 11 Y por tu ciencia se perderá el hermano débil por el cual el Cristo murió. 12 De esta manera, pues, pecando contra los hermanos, e hiriendo su flaca conciencia, contra el Cristo pecáis. 13 Por lo cual, si la comida es a mi hermano ocasión de caer, jamás comeré carne, ni haré cosa con la que caiga mi hermano.
ReinaValera(i) 1 Y POR lo que hace á lo sacrificado á los ídolos, sabemos que todos tenemos ciencia. La ciencia hincha, mas la caridad edifica. 2 Y si alguno se imagina que sabe algo, aun no sabe nada como debe saber. 3 Mas si alguno ama á Dios, el tal es conocido de él. 4 Acerca, pues, de las viandas que son saacrificadas á los ídolos, sabemos que el ídolo nada es en el mundo, y que no hay más de un Dios. 5 Porque aunque haya algunos que se llamen dioses, ó en el cielo, ó en la tierra (como hay muchos dioses y muchos señores), 6 Nosotros empero no tenemos más de un Dios, el Padre, del cual son todas las cosas, y nosotros en él: y un Señor Jesucristo, por el cual son todas las cosas, y nosotros por él. 7 Mas no en todos hay esta ciencia: porque algunos con conciencia del ídolo hasta aquí, comen como sacrificado á ídolos; y su conciencia, siendo flaca, es contaminada. 8 Si bien la vianda no nos hace más aceptos á Dios: porque ni que comamos, seremos más ricos; ni que no comamos, seremos más pobres. 9 Mas mirad que esta vuestra libertad no sea tropezadero á los que son flacos. 10 Porque si te ve alguno, á ti que tienes ciencia, que estás sentado á la mesa en el lugar de los ídolos, ¿la conciencia de aquel que es flaco, no será adelantada á comer de lo sacrificado á los ídolos? 11 Y por tu ciencia se perderá el hermano flaco por el cual Cristo murió. 12 De esta manera, pues, pecando contra los hermanos, é hiriendo su flaca conciencia, contra Cristo pecáis. 13 Por lo cual, si la comida es á mi hermano ocasión de caer, jamás comeré carne por no escandalizar á mi hermano.
JBS(i) 1 ¶ En cuanto a lo sacrificado a los ídolos, sabemos que todos tenemos ciencia. La ciencia envanece, mas la caridad edifica. 2 Y si alguno piensa que sabe algo, aún no sabe nada como le conviene saber. 3 Mas el que ama a Dios, el tal es enseñado de Dios. 4 ¶ Acerca, pues, de las viandas que son sacrificadas a los ídolos, sabemos que el ídolo nada es en el mundo, y que no hay más que un solo Dios. 5 Porque aunque haya algunos que se llamen dioses, o en el cielo, o en la tierra (como hay muchos dioses y muchos señores), 6 nosotros, sin embargo, no tenemos más que un Dios, el Padre, del cual son todas las cosas, y nosotros en él; y un Señor, Jesús, el Cristo, por el cual son todas las cosas, y nosotros por él. 7 ¶ Mas no en todos hay esta ciencia, porque algunos con conciencia del ídolo hasta ahora, las comen como sacrificado a ídolos; y su conciencia, siendo flaca, es contaminada. 8 La vianda no nos hace más aceptos a Dios; ni porque comamos, seremos más ricos; ni porque no comamos, seremos más pobres. 9 Pero mirad que esta libertad vuestra no sea tropezadero a los que son débiles. 10 Porque si te ve alguno, a ti que tienes esta ciencia, sentado a la mesa en el lugar de los ídolos, ¿la conciencia de aquel que es débil, no será llevada a comer de lo sacrificado a los ídolos? 11 Y por tu ciencia se perderá el hermano débil por el cual el Cristo murió. 12 De esta manera, pues, pecando contra los hermanos, e hiriendo su flaca conciencia, contra Cristo pecáis. 13 Por lo cual, si la comida es a mi hermano ocasión de caer, jamás comeré carne, ni haré cosa con la que caiga mi hermano.
Albanian(i) 1 Për sa u përket flijimeve për idhujt, ne e dime se të gjithë kemi njohuri; njohuria krekos, kurse dashuria ndërton. 2 Në qoftë se dikush mendon se di diçka, ai nuk di ende asgjë sikundër duhet të dijë. 3 Por në qoftë se dikush e do Perëndinë, ai është i njohur prej tij. 4 Pra, për sa i përket të ngrënit të flive që u bëhen idhujve, ne e dimë se idhulli nuk është asgjë në botë dhe se nuk ka Perëndi tjetër, veç një. 5 Sepse, ndonëse ka të ashtuquajtura perëndi në qiell a në tokë (sikurse ka shumë perëndi dhe shumë zotër), 6 për ne s'ka veçse një Perëndi, Ati nga i cili janë të gjitha gjërat dhe ne në të; dhe një Zot, Jezu Krishti, me anë të të cilit janë të gjitha gjërat, dhe ne jetojmë me anë të tij. 7 Por njohuria nuk është në të gjithë; madje disa, të ndërgjegjshëm për idhullin, hanë gjëra posi të flijuara idhujve; dhe ndërgjegja e tyre, duke qenë e dobët, përlyhet. 8 Por të ngrënit nuk na çon te Perëndia; po të hamë, nuk fitojmë asgjë më tepër dhe, po të mos hamë, s'kemi gjë më pak. 9 Por kini mendjen se mos kjo liri që keni të bëhet pengesë për të dobëtit. 10 Sepse, në qoftë se dikush të sheh ty, që ke njohuri, të ulur në tryezë në një tempull idhujsh, ndërgjegja e tij, që është e dobët, a nuk do të marrë guxim që ai të hajë gjërat e flijiuara për idhujt? 11 Edhe kështu, për shkak të njohurisë sate, do të humbasë vëllai yt i dobët, për të cilin vdiq Krishti. 12 Dhe, kur mëkatoni kështu kundër vëllezërve, duke plagosur ndërgjegjen e tyre të dobët, ju mëkatoni kundër Krishtit. 13 Prandaj, në qoftë se një ushqim skandalizon vëllanë tim, unë nuk do të ha më kurrë mish, që të mos e skandalizoj vëllanë tim.
RST(i) 1 О идоложертвенных яствах мы знаем, потому что мы все имеем знание; но знание надмевает, а любовь назидает. 2 Кто думает, что он знает что-нибудь, тот ничего ещене знает так, как должно знать. 3 Но кто любит Бога, тому дано знание от Него. 4 Итак об употреблении в пищу идоложертвенного мы знаем, что идол в мире ничто, и что нет иного Бога, кроме Единого. 5 Ибо хотя и есть так называемые боги, или на небе, или на земле, так как есть много богов и господ много, – 6 но у нас один Бог Отец, из Которого все, и мы для Него, и один Господь Иисус Христос, Которым все, и мы Им. 7 Но не у всех такое знание: некоторые и доныне с совестью, признающею идолов, едят идоложертвенное как жертвы идольские, и совесть их, будучи немощна, оскверняется. 8 Пища не приближает нас к Богу: ибо, едим ли мы, ничего не приобретаем; не едим ли, ничего не теряем. 9 Берегитесь однако же, чтобы эта свобода ваша не послужила соблазном для немощных. 10 Ибо если кто-нибудь увидит, что ты, имея знание,сидишь за столом в капище, то совесть его, как немощного, не расположит ли и его есть идоложертвенное? 11 И от знания твоего погибнет немощный брат, за которого умер Христос. 12 А согрешая таким образом против братьев иуязвляя немощную совесть их, вы согрешаете против Христа. 13 И потому, если пища соблазняет брата моего, не буду есть мяса вовек, чтобы не соблазнить брата моего.
Peshitta(i) 1 ܥܠ ܕܒܚܐ ܕܝܢ ܕܦܬܟܪܐ ܝܕܥܝܢܢ ܕܒܟܠܢ ܐܝܬ ܝܕܥܬܐ ܘܝܕܥܬܐ ܡܚܬܪܐ ܚܘܒܐ ܕܝܢ ܒܢܐ ܀ 2 ܐܢ ܐܢܫ ܕܝܢ ܤܒܪ ܕܝܕܥ ܡܕܡ ܠܐ ܥܕܟܝܠ ܡܕܡ ܝܕܥ ܐܝܟ ܡܐ ܕܘܠܐ ܠܗ ܠܡܕܥ ܀ 3 ܐܢ ܐܢܫ ܕܝܢ ܡܚܒ ܠܐܠܗܐ ܗܢܐ ܐܬܝܕܥ ܡܢܗ ܀ 4 ܥܠ ܡܐܟܘܠܬܐ ܗܟܝܠ ܕܕܒܚܐ ܕܦܬܟܪܐ ܝܕܥܝܢܢ ܕܠܐ ܗܘܐ ܡܕܡ ܗܘ ܦܬܟܪܐ ܒܥܠܡܐ ܘܕܠܝܬ ܐܠܗ ܐܚܪܝܢ ܐܠܐ ܐܢ ܚܕ ܀ 5 ܐܦܢ ܓܝܪ ܐܝܬ ܕܡܬܩܪܝܢ ܐܠܗܐ ܐܘ ܒܫܡܝܐ ܐܘ ܒܐܪܥܐ ܐܝܟܢܐ ܕܐܝܬ ܐܠܗܐ ܤܓܝܐܐ ܘܡܪܘܬܐ ܤܓܝܐܐ ܀ 6 ܐܠܐ ܠܢ ܕܝܠܢ ܚܕ ܗܘ ܐܠܗܐ ܐܒܐ ܕܟܠ ܡܢܗ ܘܚܢܢ ܒܗ ܘܚܕ ܡܪܝܐ ܝܫܘܥ ܡܫܝܚܐ ܕܟܠ ܒܐܝܕܗ ܘܐܦ ܚܢܢ ܒܐܝܕܗ ܀ 7 ܐܠܐ ܠܐ ܗܘܐ ܒܟܠܢܫ ܝܕܥܬܐ ܐܝܬ ܓܝܪ ܐܢܫܐ ܕܒܬܐܪܬܗܘܢ ܥܕܡܐ ܠܗܫܐ ܕܥܠ ܦܬܟܪܐ ܐܝܟ ܕܕܒܝܚܐ ܐܟܠܝܢ ܘܡܛܠ ܕܟܪܝܗܐ ܬܐܪܬܗܘܢ ܡܬܛܘܫܐ ܀ 8 ܡܐܟܘܠܬܐ ܕܝܢ ܠܐ ܡܩܪܒܐ ܠܢ ܠܐܠܗܐ ܠܐ ܓܝܪ ܐܢ ܐܟܠܝܢܢ ܡܬܝܬܪܝܢܢ ܘܠܐ ܐܢ ܠܐ ܢܐܟܘܠ ܡܬܒܨܪܝܢܢ ܀ 9 ܚܙܘ ܕܝܢ ܕܠܡܐ ܫܘܠܛܢܟܘܢ ܗܢܐ ܢܗܘܐ ܬܘܩܠܬܐ ܠܟܪܝܗܐ ܀ 10 ܐܢ ܐܢܫ ܓܝܪ ܢܚܙܝܟ ܠܟ ܕܐܝܬ ܒܟ ܝܕܥܬܐ ܕܤܡܝܟ ܐܢܬ ܒܝܬ ܦܬܟܪܐ ܠܐ ܗܐ ܬܐܪܬܗ ܡܛܠ ܕܟܪܝܗ ܗܘ ܡܫܬܪܪܐ ܠܡܐܟܠ ܕܕܒܝܚܐ ܀ 11 ܘܐܒܕ ܠܗ ܒܝܕܥܬܟ ܕܝܠܟ ܗܘ ܐܝܢܐ ܕܡܪܥ ܕܡܛܠܬܗ ܡܝܬ ܡܫܝܚܐ ܀ 12 ܘܐܢ ܗܟܢܐ ܡܤܟܠܝܢ ܐܢܬܘܢ ܒܐܚܝܟܘܢ ܘܡܩܦܚܝܢ ܐܢܬܘܢ ܬܐܪܬܗܘܢ ܡܪܥܬܐ ܒܡܫܝܚܐ ܗܘ ܡܤܟܠܝܢ ܐܢܬܘܢ ܀ 13 ܡܛܠ ܗܢܐ ܐܢ ܡܐܟܘܠܬܐ ܡܟܫܠܐ ܠܐܚܝ ܠܥܠܡ ܒܤܪܐ ܠܐ ܐܟܘܠ ܕܠܐ ܐܟܫܠ ܠܐܚܝ ܀
Arabic(i) 1 واما من جهة ما ذبح للاوثان فنعلم ان لجميعنا علما. العلم ينفخ ولكن المحبة تبني. 2 فان كان احد يظن انه يعرف شيئا فانه لم يعرف شيئا بعد كما يجب ان يعرف. 3 ولكن ان كان احد يحب الله فهذا معروف عنده. 4 فمن جهة اكل ما ذبح للاوثان نعلم ان ليس وثن في العالم وان ليس اله آخر الا واحدا. 5 لانه وان وجد ما يسمى آلهة سواء كان في السماء او على الارض كما يوجد آلهة كثيرون وارباب كثيرون. 6 لكن لنا اله واحد الآب الذي منه جميع الاشياء ونحن له. ورب واحد يسوع المسيح الذي به جميع الاشياء ونحن به. 7 ولكن ليس العلم في الجميع. بل اناس بالضمير نحو الوثن الى الآن ياكلون كانه مما ذبح لوثن. فضميرهم اذ هو ضعيف يتنجس. 8 ولكن الطعام لا يقدمنا الى الله. لاننا ان اكلنا لا نزيد وان لم ناكل لا ننقص. 9 ولكن انظروا لئلا يصير سلطانكم هذا معثرة للضعفاء. 10 لانه ان رآك احد يا من له علم متكئا في هيكل وثن أفلا يتقوى ضميره اذ هو ضعيف حتى يأكل ما ذبح للاوثان 11 فيهلك بسبب علمك الاخ الضعيف الذي مات المسيح من اجله. 12 وهكذا اذ تخطئون الى الاخوة وتجرحون ضميرهم الضعيف تخطئون الى المسيح. 13 لذلك ان كان طعام يعثر اخي فلن آكل لحما الى الابد لئلا اعثر اخي
Amharic(i) 1 ለጣዖት ስለ ተሠዋ ሥጋም፥ ሁላችን እውቀት እንዳለን እናውቃለን። እውቀት ያስታብያል ፍቅር ግን ያንጻል። 2 ማንም አንዳች የሚያውቅ ቢመስለው ሊያውቅ እንደሚገባው ገና አላወቀም፤ 3 ማንም ግን እግዚአብሔርን ቢወድ እርሱ በእርሱ ዘንድ የታወቀ ነው። 4 እንግዲህ ለጣዖት የተሠዋውን ሥጋ ስለ መብላት፥ ጣዖት ሁሉ በዓለም ከንቱ እንደ ሆነ ከአንዱም በቀር ማንም አምላክ እንደሌለ እናውቃለን። 5 መቼም ብዙ አማልክትና ብዙ ጌቶች አሉ፤ ነገር ግን በሰማይ ሆነ በምድርም ሆነ አማልክት የተባሉ ምንም ቢኖሩ፥ 6 ለእኛስ ነገር ሁሉ ከእርሱ የሆነ እኛም ለእርሱ የሆንን አንድ አምላክ አብ አለን፥ ነገር ሁሉም በእርሱ በኩል የሆነ እኛም በእርሱ በኩል የሆንን አንድ ጌታ ኢየሱስ ክርስቶስ አለን። 7 ነገር ግን ይህ እውቀት በሁሉ ዘንድ አይገኝም፤ አንዳንዶች ግን ጣዖትን እስከ አሁን ድረስ ስለ ለመዱ። ለጣዖት የተሠዋ ነው ብለው ይበላሉና ሕሊናቸው ደካማ ስለ ሆነ ይረክሳል። 8 መብል ግን ወደ እግዚአብሔር አያቀርበንም፤ ባንበላም ምንም አይጎድለንም ብንበላም ምንም አይተርፈንም። 9 ዳሩ ግን ይህ መብታችሁ ለደካሞች ዕንቅፋት እንዳይሆንባቸው ተጠንቀቁ። 10 አንተ እውቀት ያለህ በጣዖት ቤት በማዕድ ስትቀመጥ አንድ ሰው ቢያይህ፥ ደካማ ሰው ቢሆን ለጣዖት የተሠዋውን ለመብላት ሕሊናው አይታነጽበትምን? 11 በአንተ እውቀትም ይህ ደካማ ይጠፋል፥ እርሱም ክርስቶስ የሞተለት ወንድም ነው። 12 እንዲህም ወንድሞችን እየበደላችሁ ደካማም የሆነውን ሕሊናቸውን እያቆሰላችሁ ክርስቶስን ትበድላላችሁ። 13 ስለዚህም መብል ወንድሜን የሚያሰናክለው ከሆነ፥ ወንድሜን እንዳላሰናክለው ለዘላለም ከቶ ሥጋ አልበላም።
Armenian(i) 1 Այժմ, ինչ կը վերաբերի կուռքերուն զոհուած բաներուն, գիտենք թէ բոլորս ալ գիտութիւն ունինք: Գիտութիւնը կը հպարտացնէ, բայց սէրը կը շինէ: 2 Եթէ մէկը կը կարծէ թէ բա՛ն մը գիտէ, դեռ ոչինչ գիտէ այնպէս՝ ինչպէս պէտք է գիտնալ: 3 Սակայն եթէ մէկը կը սիրէ Աստուած, ինք ճանչցուած է անկէ: 4 Ուրեմն, ինչ կը վերաբերի կուռքերուն զոհուած բաները ուտելու, գիտենք թէ կուռքը ոչինչ է աշխարհի մէջ, եւ թէ ուրիշ ոեւէ Աստուած չկայ՝ մէկէն զատ: 5 Քանի որ՝ թէեւ ըլլան աստուած կոչուածներ, թէ՛ երկինքը եւ թէ երկրի վրայ, (ինչպէս կան շատ աստուածներ ու շատ տէրեր,) 6 մենք ունինք մէ՛կ Աստուած՝ Հա՛յրը, որմէ են բոլոր բաները, եւ մենք՝ անոր կը պատկանինք՝՝, ու մէ՛կ Տէր՝ Յիսուս Քրիստոս, որով գոյութիւն ունին՝՝ բոլոր բաները, եւ մենք՝ անով կանք: 7 Բայց բոլորը չունին այս գիտութիւնը. որովհետեւ ոմանք՝ մինչեւ հիմա խղճմտանքի հարց ունենալով կուռքի մասին՝ կ՚ուտեն զանոնք որպէս կուռքի զոհուած բան. եւ իրենց խղճմտանքը կը պղծուի՝ քանի որ տկար է: 8 Սակայն կերակուրը չէ որ կը մօտեցնէ մեզ Աստուծոյ՝՝. քանի որ ո՛չ առատութեան մէջ կ՚ըլլանք՝ եթէ ուտենք, ո՛չ ալ կարօտութեան մէջ կ՚ըլլանք՝ եթէ չուտենք: 9 Բայց զգուշացէ՛ք որ ձեր այս ազատութիւնը տկարներուն սայթաքում չըլլայ: 10 Քանի որ եթէ մէկը տեսնէ քեզ՝ որ գիտութիւն ունիս, սեղան նստած՝՝ կռատունի մէջ, այդ տկար եղողին խղճմտանքը պիտի չխրախուսուի՞ ուտել այն բաները՝ որ կուռքերուն զոհուած են. 11 եւ քու գիտութեամբդ՝ այդ տկար եղբայրը պիտի կորսուի, որուն համար Քրիստոս մեռաւ: 12 Իսկ երբ այսպէս կը մեղանչէք եղբայրներուն դէմ ու կը վիրաւորէք անոնց տկար խղճմտանքը, կը մեղանչէք Քրիստոսի՛ դէմ: 13 Ուստի եթէ կերակուրը կը գայթակղեցնէ եղբայրս, յաւէ՛տ միս պիտի չուտեմ՝ որպէսզի չգայթակղեցնեմ եղբայրս:
Basque(i) 1 Eta idoley sacrificatzen diraden gaucéz den becembatean, badaquigu ecen guciéc eçagutze badugula: eçagutzeac hancen du, baina charitateac edificatzen. 2 Eta baldin edoceinec vste badu cerbait badaquiala, eztu oraino eçagutu deus eçagutu behar den beçala. 3 Baina baldin cembeitec Iaincoari on badaritza, hura harçaz iracatsi içan da. 4 Bada idoley sacrificatzen diraden gaucén iateaz den becembatean, badaquigu ecen deus eztela idolá munduan, eta eztela berce Iaincoric bat baicen. 5 Ecen iainco deitzen diradenac badirade-ere, bada ceruän bada lurrean (nola anhitz iainco baita, eta anhitz iaun) 6 Baina guc Iainco Aitabat dugu, ceinaganic baitirade gauça guciac, eta gu hartan: eta Iaun-bat, Iesus Christ, ceinez baitirade gauça guciac, eta gu harçaz. 7 Baina ezta gucietan eçagutzea, ecen batzuc idolaren conscientiarequin oraindrano, idoley sacrificatutic beçala iaten duté: eta hayén conscientiá nola ezpaita fermu, satsutzen da. 8 Bada viandác ezgaitu Iaincoaren gogaracotzenago: ecen ian badeçagu-ere, ezgara vkansuago: eta ian ezpadeçagu-ere, eztugu gutiago. 9 Baina beguirauçue çuen puissança hori infirmo diradeney nolazpait scandalotan eztén. 10 Ecen baldin norbeitec ikus baheça hi eçagutze duanor, iarriric agoela idolén templeco mahainean, infirmo denaren conscientiá ezta instruituren idolari sacrificatu diraden gaucetaric iatera? 11 Eta hire eçagutze horreçaz galduren da anaye infirmo dena, ceinagatic Christ hil içan baita? 12 Bada hunela anayén contra bekatu eguiten duçuenean, eta hayén conscientia infirmoa çaurtzen duçuenean, Christen contra bekatu eguiten duçue. 13 Halacotz, baldin viandác ene anayea scandalizatzen badu, eztut ianen haraguiric seculan, neure anayea scandaliza ezteçadançát.
Bulgarian(i) 1 А относно идоложертвеното: Знаем, че ние всички имаме знание! Знанието възгордява, а любовта изгражда. 2 А ако някой мисли, че знае нещо, той още не е познал нищо така, както трябва да познава. 3 Но ако някой люби Бога, той е познат от Него. 4 И така, относно яденето на идоложертвено: знаем, че идолът е нищо в света и че няма друг Бог, освен Един. 5 Защото, дори и да има така наречени богове — било на небето, или на земята, както има много богове и много господари — 6 за нас има само един Бог — Отец, от когото е всичко, и ние за Него; и един Господ — Иисус Христос, чрез когото е всичко, и ние чрез Него. 7 Но това знание го няма във всички, а някои, като досега бяха свикнали с идолите, ядат месо като идоложертвено и съвестта им, като е слаба, се осквернява. 8 Но това, което ядем, не ни прави угодни на Бога; защото нито като не ядем, губим нещо, нито като ядем, печелим нещо. 9 Но внимавайте да не би по някакъв начин тази ваша свобода да стане спънка на слабите. 10 Защото, ако види някой, че ти, който имаш знание, седиш и ядеш в някой храм на идол, няма ли съвестта на този, който е слаб, да се насърчи, така че и той да яде идоложертвено? 11 И заради твоето знание ще загине слабият, братът, за когото е умрял Христос. 12 А когато съгрешавате така против братята и наранявате слабата им съвест, вие съгрешавате против Христос. 13 Затова, ако храната, която ям, е спънка на брат ми, аз няма да ям месо до века, за да не препъна брат си.
Croatian(i) 1 U pogledu mesa žrtvovana idolima, znamo, svi posjedujemo znanje. Ali znanje nadima, a ljubav izgrađuje. 2 Ako tko misli da što zna, još ne zna kako treba znati. 3 A ljubi li tko Boga, Bog ga poznaje. 4 Dakle, u pogledu blagovanja mesa žrtvovana idolima, znamo: nema idola na svijetu i nema Boga do Jednoga. 5 Jer sve kad bi i bilo nazovibogova ili na nebu ili na zemlji - kao što ima mnogo "bogova" i mnogo "gospodara"! - 6 nama je jedan Bog, Otac, od koga je sve, a mi za njega; i jedan Gospodin, Isus Krist, po kome je sve, i mi po njemu. 7 Ali nemaju svi toga znanja. Neki, navikli na idole, još jedu meso kao idolima žrtvovano i njihova se savjest kalja jer je nejaka. 8 A k Bogu nas ne privodi jelo. Niti što gubimo ako ne jedemo; niti što dobivamo ako jedemo. 9 A pazite da ne bi možda ta vaša sloboda bila spoticaj nejakima. 10 Jer vidi li tko tebe koji imaš znanje za stolom u hramu idolskomu, neće li se njegova savjest, jer je nejaka, "izgraditi" da jede žrtvovano idolima? 11 I s tvoga znanja propada nejaki, brat za kojega je Krist umro. 12 Tako griješeći protiv braće i ranjavajući njihovu nejaku savjest, protiv Krista griješite. 13 Zato ako jelo sablažnjava brata moga, ne, neću jesti mesa dovijeka da brata svoga ne sablaznim.
BKR(i) 1 O těch pak věcech, kteréž modlám obětovány bývají, víme, že všickni známost máme. A známost nadýmá, ale láska vzdělává. 2 Zdá-li se pak komu, že něco umí, ještě nic nepoznal, tak jakž by měl znáti. 3 Ale jestliže kdo miluje Boha, tenť jest vyučen od něho. 4 A protož o pokrmích, kteříž se modlám obětují, toto dím: Víme, že modla na světě nic není a že není jiného žádného Boha nežli jeden. 5 Nebo ačkoli jsou někteří, ješto slovou bohové, i na nebi i na zemi, (jakož jsou mnozí bohové a páni mnozí,) 6 Ale my máme jediného Boha Otce, z něhož všecko, a my v něm, a jednoho Pána Ježíše Krista, skrze něhož všecko, i my skrze něho. 7 Ale ne ve všechť jest to umění. Nebo někteří se zlým svědomím pro modlu až dosavad jako modlám obětované jedí, a svědomí jejich, jsuci mdlé, poskvrňuje se. 8 Nečiníť pak nás pokrm vzácných Bohu. Nebo budeme-li jísti, nic tím lepší nebudeme, a nebudeme-li jísti, nic horší nebudeme. 9 Ale vizte, ať by snad ta vaše moc nebyla k urážce mdlým. 10 Nebo uzří-li kdo tebe, majícího známost, a ty sedíš při pokrmu modlám obětovaném, zdaliž svědomí toho, kterýž jest mdlý, nebude přivedeno k tomu, aby také jedl modlám obětované? 11 I zahyneť bratr mdlý, (pro tvé to vědění), za kteréhož Kristus umřel. 12 A tak hřešíce proti bratřím, a urážejíce svědomí jejich mdlé, proti Kristu hřešíte. 13 A protož jestližeť pohoršuje pokrm bližního mého, nebudu jísti masa na věky, abych nezhoršil bratra svého.
Danish(i) 1 Hvad Afguds-Offer angaaer, da vide vi, thi vi have alle Kundskab; (Kundskaben opblæser, men Kjærligheden opbygger. 2 Dersom Nogen tykkes at vide Noget, han har endnu aldrig vidst Noget saaledes, som det bør sig vide. 3 Men dersom Nogen elsker Gud, han har faaet kundskab af ham). 4 Hvad altsaa Spiisning af Afguds-Offer angaaer, da vide vi, at en Afgud er intet i Verden, og at der er ingen anden Gud uden een. 5 Thi omendskjøndt der er saakaldte Guder, være sig i Himmelen eller paa Jorden, (som det da hedder: der er mange Guder og mange Herrer), 6 saa have vi dog kun een Gud, Faderen, at hvem alle ting ere, og vi i ham, og een Herre, Jesus Christus, ved hvem alle ting ere, og vi ved ham. 7 Men Alle have ikke den Kundskab. Nogle gjøre sig endnu Samvittighed over Agfuder og æde det som Afguds-Offer, og deres Samvittighed, som er skrøbelig, besmittes. 8 Men Mad gjør os ikke behageligere for Gud; thi hverken blive vi bedre, om vi æde, eller ringere, om vi ikke æde. 9 Men seer til, at denne Eders Frihed ikke bliver de Skrøbelige til noget Anstød. 10 Thi dersom Nogen seer dig, som har Kundskab, sidde tilbords i Afgudens Huus, bestyrkesikke hans Samvittighed, som er skrøbelig, derved til at æde Afguds-Offer? 11 Og saaledes vil formedelst din Knundskab den skrøbelige Broder fortabes, for hvem Christus er død. 12 Men naar I saaledes synde mod Brødrene og saare deres skrøbelige Samvittighed, synde I mod Christus. 13 Derfor, om mad forarger min Broder, vil jeg aldrig æde Kjød, at jeg ikke skal forarge min Broder.
CUV(i) 1 論 到 祭 偶 像 之 物 ， 我 們 曉 得 我 們 都 有 知 識 。 但 知 識 是 叫 人 自 高 自 大 ， 惟 有 愛 心 能 造 就 人 。 2 若 有 人 以 為 自 己 知 道 甚 麼 ， 按 他 所 當 知 道 的 ， 他 仍 是 不 知 道 。 3 若 有 人 愛 神 ， 這 人 乃 是 神 所 知 道 的 。 4 論 到 吃 祭 偶 像 之 物 ， 我 們 知 道 偶 像 在 世 上 算 不 得 甚 麼 ， 也 知 道 神 只 有 一 位 ， 再 沒 有 別 的 神 。 5 雖 有 稱 為 神 的 ， 或 在 天 ， 或 在 地 ， 就 如 那 許 多 的 神 ， 許 多 的 主 ； 6 然 而 我 們 只 有 一 位 神 ， 就 是 父 ， 萬 物 都 本 於 他 ； 我 們 也 歸 於 他 ─ 並 有 一 位 主 ， 就 是 耶 穌 基 督 ─ 萬 物 都 是 藉 著 他 有 的 ； 我 們 也 是 藉 著 他 有 的 。 7 但 人 不 都 有 這 等 知 識 。 有 人 到 如 今 因 拜 慣 了 偶 像 ， 就 以 為 所 吃 的 是 祭 偶 像 之 物 。 他 們 的 良 心 既 然 軟 弱 ， 也 就 污 穢 了 。 8 其 實 食 物 不 能 叫 神 看 中 我 們 ， 因 為 我 們 不 吃 也 無 損 ， 吃 也 無 益 。 9 只 是 你 們 要 謹 慎 ， 恐 怕 你 們 這 自 由 竟 成 了 那 軟 弱 人 的 絆 腳 石 。 10 若 有 人 見 你 這 有 知 識 的 ， 在 偶 像 的 廟 裡 坐 席 ， 這 人 的 良 心 ， 若 是 軟 弱 ， 豈 不 放 膽 去 吃 那 祭 偶 像 之 物 麼 ？ 11 因 此 ， 基 督 為 他 死 的 那 軟 弱 弟 兄 ， 也 就 因 你 的 知 識 沉 淪 了 。 12 你 們 這 樣 得 罪 弟 兄 們 ， 傷 了 他 們 軟 弱 的 良 心 ， 就 是 得 罪 基 督 。 13 所 以 ， 食 物 若 叫 我 弟 兄 跌 倒 ， 我 就 永 遠 不 吃 肉 ， 免 得 叫 我 弟 兄 跌 倒 了 。
CUV_Strongs(i)
  1 G1161   G4012 論到 G1494 祭偶像 G1492 之物，我們曉得 G3956 我們都 G2192 有 G1108 知識 G1108 。但知識 G5448 是叫人自高自大 G1161 ，惟 G26 有愛心 G3618 能造就人。
  2 G1536 若有人 G1380 以為 G1492 自己知道 G5100 甚麼 G2531 ，按 G1163 他所當 G1097 知道 G3764 的，他仍 G1097 是不知道。
  3 G1536 若有人 G25 愛 G2316 神 G3778 ，這 G5259 人乃是神所 G1097 知道的。
  4 G4012 論到 G3767 吃 G1494 祭偶像 G1492 之物，我們知道 G1497 偶像 G1722 在 G2889 世 G3762 上算不得 G2532 甚麼，也 G1508 知道神只 G1520 有一位 G3762 ，再沒有 G2087 別的 G2316 神。
  5 G1512 G2532 雖 G1526 有 G3004 稱為 G2316 神 G1535 的，或 G1722 在 G3772 天 G1535 ，或 G1909 在 G1093 地 G5618 ，就如 G4183 那許多 G2316 的神 G4183 ，許多 G2962 的主；
  6 G235 然而 G2254 我們 G1520 只有一位 G2316 神 G3962 ，就是父 G3956 ，萬物 G1537 都本於 G2249 他；我們 G2532 也 G1519 歸於 G846 他 G2532 ─並 G1520 有一位 G2962 主 G2424 ，就是耶穌 G5547 基督 G3956 ─萬物 G1223 都是藉著 G3739 他 G2249 有的；我們 G2532 也 G1223 是藉著 G846 他有的。
  7 G235 但 G3956 人 G3756 不 G1108 都有這等知識 G5100 。有人 G2193 到 G737 如今 G4893 因拜慣了 G1497 偶像 G5613 ，就以為 G2068 所吃的 G1494 是祭偶像 G846 之物。他們 G4893 的良心 G772 既然軟弱 G3435 ，也就污穢了。
  8 G1161   G1033 其實食物 G3756 不 G3936 能叫 G2316 神 G2248 看中我們 G2316 ，因為 G3362 我們不 G5315 吃 G3777 也無 G5302 損 G5315 ，吃 G3777 也無 G4052 益。
  9 G1161 只是 G991 你們要謹慎 G3381 ，恐怕 G5216 你們 G3778 這 G1849 自由 G4458 竟 G1096 成了 G770 那軟弱 G4348 人的絆腳石。
  10 G1063   G1437 若 G5100 有人 G1492 見 G1108 你這有知識 G1493 的，在偶像的廟 G1722 裡 G2621 坐席 G846 ，這人 G4893 的良心 G5607 ，若是 G772 軟弱 G3780 ，豈不 G3618 放膽 G1519 去 G2068 吃 G1494 那祭偶像之物麼？
  11 G2532 因此 G5547 ，基督 G1223 為 G599 他死 G770 的那軟弱 G80 弟兄 G1909 ，也就因 G4674 你 G1108 的知識 G622 沉淪了。
  12 G1161   G3779 你們這樣 G264 得罪 G80 弟兄們 G5180 ，傷了 G846 他們 G770 軟弱 G4893 的良心 G264 ，就是得罪 G5547 基督。
  13 G1355 所以 G1033 ，食物 G1487 若 G3450 叫我 G80 弟兄 G4624 跌倒 G3364 ，我就永遠不 G5315 吃 G2907 肉 G3363 ，免得 G3450 叫我 G80 弟兄 G4624 跌倒了。
CUVS(i) 1 论 到 祭 偶 象 之 物 ， 我 们 晓 得 我 们 都 冇 知 识 。 但 知 识 是 叫 人 自 高 自 大 ， 惟 冇 爱 心 能 造 就 人 。 2 若 冇 人 以 为 自 己 知 道 甚 么 ， 按 他 所 当 知 道 的 ， 他 仍 是 不 知 道 。 3 若 冇 人 爱 神 ， 这 人 乃 是 神 所 知 道 的 。 4 论 到 吃 祭 偶 象 之 物 ， 我 们 知 道 偶 象 在 世 上 算 不 得 甚 么 ， 也 知 道 神 只 冇 一 位 ， 再 没 冇 别 的 神 。 5 虽 冇 称 为 神 的 ， 或 在 天 ， 或 在 地 ， 就 如 那 许 多 的 神 ， 许 多 的 主 ； 6 然 而 我 们 只 冇 一 位 神 ， 就 是 父 ， 万 物 都 本 于 他 ； 我 们 也 归 于 他 ― 并 冇 一 位 主 ， 就 是 耶 稣 基 督 ― 万 物 都 是 藉 着 他 冇 的 ； 我 们 也 是 藉 着 他 冇 的 。 7 但 人 不 都 冇 这 等 知 识 。 冇 人 到 如 今 因 拜 惯 了 偶 象 ， 就 以 为 所 吃 的 是 祭 偶 象 之 物 。 他 们 的 良 心 既 然 软 弱 ， 也 就 污 秽 了 。 8 其 实 食 物 不 能 叫 神 看 中 我 们 ， 因 为 我 们 不 吃 也 无 损 ， 吃 也 无 益 。 9 只 是 你 们 要 谨 慎 ， 恐 怕 你 们 这 自 由 竟 成 了 那 软 弱 人 的 绊 脚 石 。 10 若 冇 人 见 你 这 冇 知 识 的 ， 在 偶 象 的 庙 里 坐 席 ， 这 人 的 良 心 ， 若 是 软 弱 ， 岂 不 放 胆 去 吃 那 祭 偶 象 之 物 么 ？ 11 因 此 ， 基 督 为 他 死 的 那 软 弱 弟 兄 ， 也 就 因 你 的 知 识 沉 沦 了 。 12 你 们 这 样 得 罪 弟 兄 们 ， 伤 了 他 们 软 弱 的 良 心 ， 就 是 得 罪 基 督 。 13 所 以 ， 食 物 若 叫 我 弟 兄 跌 倒 ， 我 就 永 远 不 吃 肉 ， 免 得 叫 我 弟 兄 跌 倒 了 。
CUVS_Strongs(i)
  1 G1161   G4012 论到 G1494 祭偶象 G1492 之物，我们晓得 G3956 我们都 G2192 有 G1108 知识 G1108 。但知识 G5448 是叫人自高自大 G1161 ，惟 G26 有爱心 G3618 能造就人。
  2 G1536 若有人 G1380 以为 G1492 自己知道 G5100 甚么 G2531 ，按 G1163 他所当 G1097 知道 G3764 的，他仍 G1097 是不知道。
  3 G1536 若有人 G25 爱 G2316 神 G3778 ，这 G5259 人乃是神所 G1097 知道的。
  4 G4012 论到 G3767 吃 G1494 祭偶象 G1492 之物，我们知道 G1497 偶象 G1722 在 G2889 世 G3762 上算不得 G2532 甚么，也 G1508 知道神只 G1520 有一位 G3762 ，再没有 G2087 别的 G2316 神。
  5 G1512 G2532 虽 G1526 有 G3004 称为 G2316 神 G1535 的，或 G1722 在 G3772 天 G1535 ，或 G1909 在 G1093 地 G5618 ，就如 G4183 那许多 G2316 的神 G4183 ，许多 G2962 的主；
  6 G235 然而 G2254 我们 G1520 只有一位 G2316 神 G3962 ，就是父 G3956 ，万物 G1537 都本于 G2249 他；我们 G2532 也 G1519 归于 G846 他 G2532 ―并 G1520 有一位 G2962 主 G2424 ，就是耶稣 G5547 基督 G3956 ―万物 G1223 都是藉着 G3739 他 G2249 有的；我们 G2532 也 G1223 是藉着 G846 他有的。
  7 G235 但 G3956 人 G3756 不 G1108 都有这等知识 G5100 。有人 G2193 到 G737 如今 G4893 因拜惯了 G1497 偶象 G5613 ，就以为 G2068 所吃的 G1494 是祭偶象 G846 之物。他们 G4893 的良心 G772 既然软弱 G3435 ，也就污秽了。
  8 G1161   G1033 其实食物 G3756 不 G3936 能叫 G2316 神 G2248 看中我们 G2316 ，因为 G3362 我们不 G5315 吃 G3777 也无 G5302 损 G5315 ，吃 G3777 也无 G4052 益。
  9 G1161 只是 G991 你们要谨慎 G3381 ，恐怕 G5216 你们 G3778 这 G1849 自由 G4458 竟 G1096 成了 G770 那软弱 G4348 人的绊脚石。
  10 G1063   G1437 若 G5100 有人 G1492 见 G1108 你这有知识 G1493 的，在偶象的庙 G1722 里 G2621 坐席 G846 ，这人 G4893 的良心 G5607 ，若是 G772 软弱 G3780 ，岂不 G3618 放胆 G1519 去 G2068 吃 G1494 那祭偶象之物么？
  11 G2532 因此 G5547 ，基督 G1223 为 G599 他死 G770 的那软弱 G80 弟兄 G1909 ，也就因 G4674 你 G1108 的知识 G622 沉沦了。
  12 G1161   G3779 你们这样 G264 得罪 G80 弟兄们 G5180 ，伤了 G846 他们 G770 软弱 G4893 的良心 G264 ，就是得罪 G5547 基督。
  13 G1355 所以 G1033 ，食物 G1487 若 G3450 叫我 G80 弟兄 G4624 跌倒 G3364 ，我就永远不 G5315 吃 G2907 肉 G3363 ，免得 G3450 叫我 G80 弟兄 G4624 跌倒了。
Esperanto(i) 1 Nun rilate al oferitajxoj al idoloj:Ni scias, ke ni cxiuj havas scion. La scio blovesxveligas, sed la amo edifas. 2 Se iu opinias, ke li scias ion, tiu ankoraux ne tiel scias, kiel li devus scii; 3 sed se iu amas Dion, tiu estas konata de Li. 4 Rilate do la mangxadon de la idoloferitajxoj, ni scias, ke idolo estas neniajxo en la mondo, kaj ke ne ekzistas Dio krom unu. 5 CXar kvankam estas tiel nomataj dioj, cxu en la cxielo aux sur la tero, kiel estas dioj multenombraj, kaj sinjoroj multenombraj, 6 tamen por ni estas unu Dio, la Patro, el kiu estas cxio, kaj ni por Li; kaj unu Sinjoro, Jesuo Kristo, per kiu estas cxio, kaj ni per li. 7 Tamen ne cxe cxiuj estas tiu scio; sed iuj, pro sia gxisnuna kutimigxo al la idolo, mangxas la mangxajxon kiel oferitajxon al idolo; kaj ilia konscienco, estante malforta, malpurigxas. 8 Sed mangxajxo ne rekomendos nin al Dio; cxar ni havas nek mankon, se ni ne mangxas, nek profiton, se ni mangxas. 9 Sed gardu vin, por ke cxi tiu via libereco ne farigxu faligilo por la malfortuloj. 10 CXar se iu vidas vin, kiu havas scion, sidantan cxe mangxo en idolejo, cxu lia konscienco, se li estas malforta, ne kuragxigxos mangxi idoloferitajxojn? 11 Pro via scio do pereas la malfortulo, la frato, pro kiu Kristo mortis. 12 Kaj tiamaniere, pekante kontraux la frataro, kaj vundante ilian konsciencon malfortan, vi pekas kontraux Kristo. 13 Tial se mangxajxo maledifas mian fraton, mi neniam plu mangxos karnon, por ke mi ne maledifu mian fraton.
Estonian(i) 1 Mis puutub ebajumala ohvrilihasse, siis teame: meil kõigil on tunnetus. Tunnetus teeb suureliseks, ent armastus ehitab. 2 Kui keegi arvab midagi tunnetavat, ta ei tunneta veel nõnda, kuidas tuleb tunnetada, 3 aga kes armastab Jumalat, selle on Jumal ära tundnud. 4 Mis nüüd puutub ebajumala ohvriliha söömisse, siis teame, et maailmas ei ole ühtki ebajumalat ja et ei ole muud Jumalat kui Üks. 5 Sest kuigi on olemas niinimetatud jumalaid, olgu taevas või maa peal, nagu ju on olemas palju jumalaid ja palju isandaid, 6 on meil ometigi ainult üks Jumal, Isa, Kellest on kõik asjad ja Kellesse me suundume, ja üks Issand Jeesus Kristus, Kelle läbi on kõik ja ka meie Tema läbi. 7 Aga kõikidel ei ole seda teadmist, vaid harjumusest ebajumalatega söövad mõned tänini ebajumala ohvriliha sellisena ja nende südametunnistus, mis on nõder, rüvetub. 8 Roog ei vii meid lähemale Jumalale; kui me ei söö, ei ole meile sellest kahju, ja kui sööme, ei ole meil sellest kasu. 9 Vaadake ainult, et see teie vabadus ei saaks nõtradele komistuseks. 10 Sest kui keegi, kellel on tunnetus, näeb sind ebajumala kojas lauas istuvat, kas siis tema südametunnistus, kui see on nõrk, ei ärrita teda sööma ebajumala ohvriliha? 11 Siis läheb ju sinu tunnetuse läbi hukka nõder vend, kelle pärast Kristus on surnud. 12 Aga kui te nõnda teete pattu vendade vastu ja haavate nende nõrka südametunnistust, siis te teete pattu Kristuse vastu. 13 Sellepärast: kui roog mu venda pahandab, siis ma ei söö iialgi enam liha, et ma oma venda ei pahandaks!
Finnish(i) 1 Epäjumalain uhreista me tiedämme, että kaikilla meillä on tieto. Tieto paisuttaa, mutta rakkaus rakentaa. 2 Mutta jos joku luulee jotakin tietävänsä, ei hän vielä mitään tiedä, kuin hänen tulis tietää. 3 Mutta jos joku Jumalaa rakastaa, se on tuttu häneltä. 4 Niin me nyt tiedämme siitä ruasta, joka epäjumalille uhrataan, ettei yhtään epäjumalaa maailmassa olekaan, ja ettei yhtään muuta Jumalaa ole kuin yksi; 5 Ja vaikka muutamat ovat, jotka jumaliksi kutsutaan, olkoon se taivaassa eli maan päällä, (niinkuin monta jumalaa ja monta herraa on:) 6 Niin on kuitenkin meillä yksi Jumala, Isä, josta kaikki ovat, ja me hänessä, ja yksi Herra Jesus Kristus, jonka kautta kaikki ovat, ja me hänen kauttansa. 7 Mutta ei jokaisella ole tietoa; sillä muutamat tekevät itsellensä omantunnon epäjumalista ja syövät niinkuin epäjumalille uhrattua, ja että heidän omatuntonsa on heikko, niin se saastutetaan. 8 Mutta ei ruoka meitä saata otolliseksi Jumalan edessä; jos me syömme, emme siitä rikkaammaksi tule; ellemme taas syö, emmepä me sentähden köyhemmäksi tule. 9 Vaan katsokaat, ettei tämä teidän vapautenne tulisi heikoille pahennukseksi; 10 Sillä jos joku näkee sinun, jolla tieto on, atrioitsevan epäjumalain huoneissa, eikö siitä omatunto, joka heikko on, yllytetä epäjumalain uhria syömään? 11 Ja niin sinun tietos kautta sinun veljes hukkaantuu, joka heikko on, jonka tähden Kristus on kuollut. 12 Mutta kuin te niin syntiä teette veljiänne vastaan ja särjette heidän heikon omantuntonsa, niin te Kristusta vastaan syntiä teette. 13 Sentähden jos ruoka minun veljeni pahentais, niin en minä ikänäni söisi lihaa, etten minä veljeäni pahentaisi.
FinnishPR(i) 1 Mitä sitten epäjumalille uhrattuun lihaan tulee, niin tiedämme, että meillä kaikilla on tieto. Tieto paisuttaa, mutta rakkaus rakentaa. 2 Jos joku luulee jotakin tietävänsä, ei hän vielä tiedä, niinkuin tietää tulee; 3 mutta joka rakastaa Jumalaa, sen Jumala tuntee. 4 Mitä nyt epäjumalille uhratun lihan syömiseen tulee, niin tiedämme, ettei maailmassa ole yhtään epäjumalaa ja ettei ole muuta Jumalaa kuin yksi. 5 Sillä vaikka olisikin niin sanottuja jumalia, olipa heitä sitten taivaassa tai maassa, ja niitä on paljon semmoisia jumalia ja herroja, 6 niin on meillä kuitenkin ainoastaan yksi Jumala, Isä, josta kaikki on ja johon me olemme luodut, ja yksi Herra, Jeesus Kristus, jonka kautta kaikki on, niin myös me hänen kauttansa. 7 Mutta ei ole kaikilla tätä tietoa, vaan tottumuksesta epäjumaliin muutamat vielä nytkin syövät uhrilihaa ikäänkuin epäjumalille uhrattuna, ja heidän omatuntonsa, joka on heikko, tahraantuu siitä. 8 Mutta ruoka ei lähennä meitä Jumalaan; jos olemme syömättä, emme siitä vahingoitu; jos syömme, emme siitä hyödy. 9 Katsokaa kuitenkin, ettei tämä vapautenne koidu heikoille loukkaukseksi. 10 Sillä jos joku näkee sinun, jolla on tieto, aterioivan epäjumalan huoneessa, eikö hänen omatuntonsa, kun hän on heikko, vahvistu epäjumalille uhratun syömiseen? 11 Sinun tietosi kautta turmeltuu silloin tuo heikko, sinun veljesi, jonka tähden Kristus on kuollut. 12 Mutta kun te näin teette syntiä veljiä vastaan ja haavoitatte heidän heikkoa omaatuntoaan, niin teette syntiä Kristusta vastaan. 13 Sentähden, jos ruoka on viettelykseksi veljelleni, en minä ikinä enää syö lihaa, etten olisi viettelykseksi veljelleni.
Haitian(i) 1 Ann wè koulye a keksyon vyann bèt yo ofri bay zidòl. Se vre: nou tout nou gen konesans, jan nou di a. Sèlman, konesans fè moun gonfle ak lògèy. Men, se renmen ki pou fè nou grandi nan konfyans nan Kris la tout bon. 2 Moun ki mete nan tèt li li konn kichòy, li poko konnen jan l' dwe konnen an. 3 Men, moun ki renmen Bondye, Bondye konnen li. 4 Bon, men keksyon an: èske nou ka manje vyann bèt yo ofri bay zidòl? Nou konnen byen pwòp zidòl yo pa reprezante anyen ki vre sou latè. Se yon sèl Bondye a ki genyen. 5 Nou te mèt tande gen lòt swadizan bondye nan syèl la ak sou latè a (sa pa manke: gen anpil bagay ki pase pou bondye, gen anpil yo rele mèt vre), 6 pou nou menm, se yon sèl Bondye a ki genyen: se Papa a ki kreye tout bagay epi se pou li n'ap viv. Pou nou menm, se yon sèl Mèt ki genyen: se Jezikri, se nan li tout bagay soti, se li k'ap fè nou viv tou. 7 Men, se pa tout moun ki gen konesans sa a. Gen moun ki te sitèlman abitye ak zidòl yo, jouk koulye a, lè y'ap manje yon vyann, yo konprann se vyann bèt ki te ofri bay zidòl y'ap manje. Konsyans yo fèb. Yo santi yo mete tèt yo nan kondisyon yo pa ka sèvi Bondye ak manje a. 8 Men, manje pa ka fè nou vin pi pre Bondye. Nou pa pèdi anyen lè nou pa manje yon kalite manje, ni nou pa genyen anyen lè nou manje yon lòt kalite. 9 Men, fè atansyon pou jan nou santi nou lib fè sa nou vle a sa pa fè yon lòt frè ki fèb nan konfyans li tonbe nan peche. 10 Si yon moun ki gen konsyans li fèb wè ou, ou menm ki gen konesans, ap manje nan yon kay zidòl, sa ka ankouraje l' pou l' manje vyann bèt yo ofri bay zidòl. 11 Nonm sa a ki fèb nan konfyans li a, Kris la te mouri pou sove l' tou, men li va peri akòz konesans ou a. 12 Lè sa a, se pa sèlman kont frè ou yo ou fè peche, se pa sèlman konsyans yo ki fèb ou blese, men se kont Kris la menm ou fè peche. 13 Pase pou yon manje fè frè m' tonbe nan peche, mwen pito pa janm manje vyann ankò pou m' pa fè frè m' tonbe nan peche.
Hungarian(i) 1 A bálványáldozatok felõl pedig tudjuk, hogy mindnyájunknak van ismeretünk. Az ismeret felfuvalkodottá tesz, a szeretet pedig épít. 2 Ha pedig valaki azt hiszi, hogy tud valamit, még semmit sem ismer úgy, a mint ismernie kell. 3 Hanem ha valaki az Istent szereti, az ismertetik õ tõle. 4 Tehát a bálványáldozati hús evése felõl tudjuk, hogy egy bálvány sincs a világon, és hogy Isten sincs senki más, hanem csak egy. 5 Mert ha vannak is úgynevezett istenek akár az égben, akár a földön, a minthogy van sok isten és sok úr; 6 Mindazáltal nekünk egy Istenünk van, az Atya, a kitõl [van] a mindenség, mi is õ benne; és egy Urunk, a Jézus Krisztus, a ki által [van] a mindenség, mi is õ általa. 7 De nem mindenkiben van meg ez az ismeret; sõt némelyek a bálvány felõl való lelkiismeretök szerint mind mai napig mint bálványáldozatot eszik, és az õ lelkiismeretök, mivelhogy erõtelen, megfertõztetik. 8 Pedig az eledel nem tesz minket kedvesekké Isten elõtt; mert ha eszünk is, nem leszünk gazdagabbak; ha nem eszünk is, nem leszünk szegényebbek. 9 De meglássátok, hogy ez a ti szabadságtok valamiképen botránkozásukra ne legyen az erõteleneknek. 10 Mert ha valaki meglát téged, a kinek ismereted van, hogy a bálványtemplomnál vendégeskedel, annak lelkiismerete, mivelhogy erõtelen, nem arra indíttatik-é, hogy megegye a bálványáldozatot? 11 És a te ismereted miatt elkárhozik a te erõtelen atyádfia, a kiért Krisztus meghalt. 12 Így aztán, mikor az atyafiak ellen vétkeztek, és az õ erõtelen lelkiismeretüket megsértitek, a Krisztus ellen vétkeztek. 13 Annakokáért, ha eledel botránkoztatja meg az én atyámfiát, inkább soha sem eszem húst, hogy az én atyámfiát meg ne botránkoztassam.
Indonesian(i) 1 Sekarang mengenai makanan yang diberikan sebagai persembahan kepada berhala. Memang benar seperti kata orang, "Kita semuanya sudah pandai." Tetapi kepandaian membuat orang menjadi sombong, sedangkan kasih membangun pribadi orang. 2 Orang yang menyangka bahwa ia tahu banyak, sebetulnya belum mengetahui yang sedalam-dalamnya. 3 Tetapi orang yang sungguh-sungguh mengasihi Allah, ia dikenal oleh Allah. 4 Tentang persoalan makan makanan yang sudah dipersembahkan kepada berhala, kita tahu bahwa berhala menggambarkan sesuatu yang sebetulnya tidak ada. Dan kita tahu juga bahwa Allah hanya satu; tidak ada yang lain. 5 Memang banyak juga apa yang dinamakan ilah dan tuhan; baik yang ada di langit maupun yang ada di atas bumi. 6 Tetapi bagi kita, Allah hanya satu. Ia Bapa yang menciptakan segala sesuatu. Untuk Dialah kita hidup. Dan Tuhan hanya satu juga, yaitu Yesus Kristus. Melalui Dia segala sesuatu diciptakan, dan karena Dialah maka kita hidup. 7 Meskipun begitu, tidak semua orang mengetahui hal itu. Ada yang dahulu biasanya menyembah berhala. Jadi, karena itu sampai sekarang pun mereka masih merasa bahwa makanan, yang sudah dipersembahkan kepada berhala, adalah makanan berhala. Maka kalau mereka makan makanan itu, mereka merasa berdosa; karena keyakinan mereka belum kuat. 8 Sebenarnya makanan sendiri tidak membuat hubungan kita dengan Allah menjadi lebih akrab. Kalau kita makan makanan itu, kita tidak mendapat keuntungan apa-apa. Sebaliknya kalau kita tidak makan makanan itu, kita pun tidak rugi apa-apa. 9 Tetapi, hati-hati! Jangan sampai terjadi bahwa orang lain menjadi berdosa--karena keyakinannya belum kuat--oleh sebab Saudara bebas melakukan apa saja. 10 Maksud saya begini: Seandainya Saudara, yang punya keyakinan yang kuat, sedang duduk makan di kuil berhala. Kemudian seseorang melihat Saudara duduk makan di situ. Kalau keyakinan orang itu tidak kuat, bukankah itu akan membuat orang itu berani makan makanan yang sudah diberi kepada berhala itu? 11 Dan karena itu, maka keyakinan Saudara membuat orang yang keyakinannya tidak kuat itu menjadi sesat. Padahal Kristus mati untuk orang itu juga. 12 Dan kalau Saudara melakukan kesalahan seperti itu terhadap saudara-saudara Kristen--yaitu Saudara merusak keyakinan mereka yang lemah--maka Saudara berdosa kepada Kristus. 13 Itu sebabnya, kalau makanan menyebabkan saudara saya berdosa, maka saya sama sekali tidak akan makan daging lagi. Sebab jangan-jangan saudara saya berdosa karena saya.
Italian(i) 1 ORA, quant’è alle cose sacrificate agl’idoli, noi sappiamo che tutti abbiam conoscenza; la conoscenza gonfia, ma la carità edifica. 2 Ora, se alcuno si pensa saper qualche cosa, non sa ancora nulla, come si convien sapere. 3 Ma, se alcuno ama Iddio, esso è da lui conosciuto. 4 Perciò, quant’è al mangiar delle cose sacrificate agl’idoli, noi sappiamo che l’idolo non è nulla nel mondo, e che non vi è alcun altro Dio, se non uno. 5 Perciocchè, benchè ve ne sieno, ed in cielo, ed in terra, di quelli che son nominati dii secondo che vi son molti dii, e molti signori, 6 nondimeno, quant’è a noi, abbiamo un solo Iddio, il Padre; dal quale son tutte le cose, e noi in lui; ed un sol Signor Gesù Cristo, per lo quale son tutte le cose, e noi per lui. 7 Ma la conoscenza non è in tutti; anzi alcuni mangiano quelle cose infino ad ora, con coscienza dell’idolo, come cosa sacrificata all’idolo; e la lor coscienza, essendo debole, è contaminata. 8 Ora il mangiare non ci commenda a Dio; perciocchè, avvegnachè noi mangiamo, non abbiamo però nulla di più; e avvegnachè non mangiamo, non abbiamo però nulla di meno. 9 Ma, guardate che talora questa vostra podestà non divenga intoppo a’ deboli. 10 Perciocchè, se alcuno vede te, che hai conoscenza, essere a tavola nel tempio degl’idoli, non sarà la coscienza d’esso, che è debole, edificata a mangiar delle cose sacrificate agl’idoli? 11 E così, per la tua conoscenza, perirà il fratello debole, per cui Cristo è morto? 12 Ora, peccando così contro a’ fratelli, e ferendo la lor coscienza debole, voi peccate contro a Cristo. 13 Per la qual cosa, se il mangiare dà intoppo al mio fratello, giammai in perpetuo non mangerò carne, acciocchè io non dia intoppo al mio fratello.
ItalianRiveduta(i) 1 Quanto alle carni sacrificate agl’idoli, noi sappiamo che tutti abbiamo conoscenza. La conoscenza gonfia, ma la carità edifica. 2 Se alcuno si pensa di conoscer qualcosa, egli non conosce ancora come si deve conoscere; 3 ma se alcuno ama Dio, esso è conosciuto da lui. 4 Quanto dunque al mangiar delle carni sacrificate agl’idoli, noi sappiamo che l’idolo non è nulla nel mondo, e che non c’è alcun Dio fuori d’un solo. 5 Poiché, sebbene vi siano de’ cosiddetti dèi tanto in cielo che in terra, come infatti ci sono molti dèi e molti signori, 6 nondimeno, per noi c’è un Dio solo, il Padre, dal quale sono tutte le cose, e noi per la gloria sua, e un solo Signore, Gesù Cristo, mediante il quale sono tutte le cose, e mediante il quale siam noi. 7 Ma non in tutti è la conoscenza; anzi, alcuni, abituati finora all’idolo, mangiano di quelle carni com’essendo cosa sacrificata a un idolo; e la loro coscienza, essendo debole, ne è contaminata. 8 Ora non è un cibo che ci farà graditi a Dio; se non mangiamo, non abbiamo nulla di meno; e se mangiamo, non abbiamo nulla di più. 9 Ma badate che questo vostro diritto non diventi un intoppo per i deboli. 10 Perché se alcuno vede te, che hai conoscenza, seduto a tavola in un tempio d’idoli, la sua coscienza, s’egli è debole, non sarà ella incoraggiata a mangiar delle carni sacrificate agl’idoli? 11 E così, per la tua conoscenza, perisce il debole, il fratello per il quale Cristo è morto. 12 Ora, peccando in tal modo contro i fratelli, e ferendo la loro coscienza che è debole, voi peccate contro Cristo. 13 Perciò, se un cibo scandalizza il mio fratello, io non mangerò mai più carne, per non scandalizzare il mio fratello.
Japanese(i) 1 偶像の供物に就きては我等みな知識あることを知る。知識は人を誇らしめ、愛は徳を建つ。 2 もし人みづから知れりと思はば、知るべき程の事をも知らぬなり。 3 されど人もし神を愛せば、その人、神に知られたるなり。 4 偶像の供物を食ふことに就きては、我ら偶像の世になき者なるを知り、また唯一の神の外には神なきを知る。 5 神と稱ふるもの、或は天に或は地にありて、多くの神、おほくの主あるが如くなれど、 6 我らには父なる唯一の神あるのみ、萬物これより出で、我らも亦これに歸す。また唯一の主イエス・キリストあるのみ、萬物これに由り、我らも亦これに由れり。 7 されど人みな此の知識あるにあらず、或人は今もなほ偶像に慣れ、偶像の献物として食する故に、その良心よわくして汚さるるなり。 8 我らを神の前に立たしむるものは食物にあらず、されば食するも益なく、食せざるも損なし。 9 されど心して汝らの有てる此の自由を弱き者の躓物とすな。 10 人もし知識ある汝が偶像の宮にて食事するを見んに、その人弱きときは良心そそのかされて偶像の献物を食せざらんや。 11 さらばキリストの代りて死に給ひし弱き兄弟は、汝の知識によりて亡ぶべし。 12 斯くのごとく汝ら兄弟に對して罪を犯し、その弱き良心を傷めしむるは、キリストに對して罪を犯すなり。 13 この故に、もし食物わが兄弟を躓かせんには、兄弟を躓かせぬ爲に、我は何時までも肉を食はじ。
Kabyle(i) 1 Ɣef wayen yeɛnan aksum n iseflawen i zellun i ssadaț, ț-țideț nesɛa akk tamusni, d acu kan tamusni tețțawi-d zzux i wemdan ma d leḥmala tesnernay deg-nneɣ laman ɣer Sidi Ṛebbi. 2 Win i gɣilen yessen kra, urɛad yessin akken i glaq ad yissin. 3 Meɛna win iḥemmlen Sidi Ṛebbi, Sidi Ṛebbi yessen-it. 4 Ɣef wayen yeɛnan učči n weksum n iseflawen immezlen i lmeṣnuɛat, neẓra belli lmeṣnuɛat-agi ț-țikellax di ddunit axaṭer anagar yiwen n Ṛebbi i gellan. 5 Ɣas qqaṛen aṭas n iṛebbiten i gellan ama deg igenni ama di lqaɛa, ( axaṭer ț-țideț! Ɣuṛ-sen aṭas n iṛebbiten akk-d ssadaț i gellan) 6 meɛna ɣuṛ-nneɣ nukni yiwen kan n Ṛebbi i gellan, d baba-tneɣ Ṛebbi i d-ixelqen kullec, ula d nukni d ayla-s. Anagar yiwen n Ssid i gellan : d Ɛisa Lmasiḥ, yis i d-yella kullec, yis daɣen i nedder ula d nukni. 7 Aṭas ur nessin ara tideț-agi. Kra deg-sen i guɣen tannumi tețțen asfel n ssadaț, tura m'ara tețțen aksum-nni mazal ḥesben-t belli ț-țideț d asfel i ssadaț, neyya-nsen tenquqel, ḥussen am akken denben. 8 Mačči d ayen yețmaččan ara ɣ-iqeṛṛben ɣer Ṛebbi. Ma nečča ur nerbiḥ acemma, m'ur nečči ara, ur aɣ-iṛuḥ wacemma. 9 Ihi, ɛasset iman-nwen, ɣuṛ-wat tilelli-agi i tesɛam aț-țili d ugur n uɣelluy i wid ur neǧhid ara di liman. 10 Axaṭer ma iwala-k-id walebɛaḍ ur neǧhid ara di liman, teqqimeḍ aț-țeččeḍ di lemqam kečč yessnen, amek tebɣiḍ ur yețṛuḥu ara ula d nețța ad yečč seg iseflawen-agi yemmezlen i ssadaț ? 11 S wakka ihi, gma-k-agi ur neǧhid ara di liman, i ɣef yemmut Lmasiḥ, ɣef ddemma n tmusni-nni inek i geɣli. 12 Imi tețțawim ddnub ɣef watmaten-nwen, tessexṛabem neyya-nsen, tdenbem ɣer Lmasiḥ. 13 Ihi ma yella ayen ara ččeɣ izmer ad isseɣli gma di ddnub, ur țțuɣaleɣ ara maḍi ad ččeɣ lmakla-nni iwakken ur iɣelli ara.
Korean(i) 1 우상의 제물에 대하여는 우리가 다 지식이 있는 줄을 아나 지식은 교만하게 하며 사랑은 덕을 세우나니 2 만일 누구든지 무엇을 아는 줄로 생각하면 아직도 마땅히 알 것을 알지 못하는 것이요 3 또 누구든지 하나님을 사랑하면 이 사람은 하나님의 아시는 바 되었느니라 4 그러므로 우상의 제물 먹는 일에 대하여는 우리가 우상은 세상에 아무 것도 아니며 또한 하나님은 한 분 밖에 없는 줄 아노라 5 비록 하늘에나 땅에나 신이라 칭하는 자가 있어 많은 신과 많은 주가 있으나 6 그러나 우리에게는 한 하나님 곧 아버지가 계시니 만물이 그에게서 났고 우리도 그를 위하여 또한 한 주 예수 그리스도께서 계시니 만물이 그로 말미암고 우리도 그로 말미암았느니라 7 그러나 이 지식은 사람마다 가지지 못하여 어떤 이들은 지금까지 우상에 대한 습관이 있어 우상의 제물로 알고 먹는고로 그들의 양심이 악하여지고 더러워지느니라 8 식물은 우리를 하나님 앞에 세우지 못하나니 우리가 먹지 아니하여도 부족함이 없고 먹어도 풍족함이 없으리라 9 그런즉 너희 자유함이 약한 자들에게 거치는 것이 되지 않도록 조심하라 10 지식 있는 네가 우상의 집에 앉아 먹는 것을 누구든지 보면 그 약한 자들의 양심이 담력을 얻어 어찌 우상의 제물을 먹게 되지 않겠느냐 11 그러면 네 지식으로 그 약한 자가 멸망하나니 그는 그리스도께서 위하여 죽으신 형제라 12 이같이 너희가 형제에게 죄를 지어 그 약한 양심을 상하게 하는 것이 곧 그리스도에게 죄를 짓는 것이니라 13 그러므로 만일 식물이 내 형제로 실족케 하면 나는 영원히 고기를 먹지 아니하여 내 형제를 실족치 않게 하리라
Latvian(i) 1 Bet attiecēbā uz elkupuriem mēs zinām, ka mums visiem ir atziņa. Zināšanas dara uzpūtīgus, bet mīlestība ceļ. 2 Bet ja kāds iedomājas, ka viņš kaut ko zina, tad tas vēl nav atzinis to, kā viņam tas jāzina. 3 Bet ja kāds mīl Dievu, to Dievs ir atzinis. 4 Attiecībā uz barību, kas tiek upurēta elkiem, mēs zinām, ka elks pasaulē nav nekas un ka nav cita, bet ir tikai viens Dievs. 5 Ja arī tiek runāts par dieviem debesīs vai virs zemes (kā arī par to, ka ir daudz dievu un kungu), 6 Tad mums ir tikai viens Dievs, - Tēvs, no kura viss un kura dēļ mēs esam; un viens Kungs Jēzus Kristus, caur kuru viss un caur Viņu arī mēs. 7 Bet ne visos ir atziņa. Daži pieraduši vēl līdz šim pie elkiem, ēd it kā elkupuri, un tā viņu sirdsapziņa, vāja būdama, tiek apgānīta. 8 Ēdiens mūs netuvina Dievam. Jo, ja ēdīsim, mēs nekļūsim labāki, un ja neēdīsim, mēs nekļūsim sliktāki. 9 Tomēr pielūkojiet, ka šī jūsu brīvība kādreiz nekļūst ieļaunošana vājajiem! 10 Jo ja kāds redzēs to, kam ir saprašana, elku namā piedalāmies mielastā, vai tad tā sirdsapziņa, būdama vāja, nepamudinās viņu ēst elkupurus? 11 Tā tavas saprašanas dēļ ies pazušanā vājais, par kuru Kristus ir miris. 12 Bet tā, pret brāļiem grēkodami un viņu vājo sirdsapziņu ievainodami, jūs grēkojat pret Kristu. 13 Tādēļ, ja ēdiens ieļauno manu brāli, es mūžam gaļu neēdīšu, lai neapgrēcinātu savu brāli.
Lithuanian(i) 1 Dėl aukų stabams mums aišku: mes visi turime pažinimą. Pažinimas išpučia, bet meilė ugdo. 2 Jei kas mano ką nors žinąs, tai jis dar nieko nežino, kaip turi žinoti. 3 Bet kas myli Dievą, tas yra Jo pažintas. 4 Taigi dėl stabams paaukotų dalykų valgymo mes žinome, kad stabas pasaulyje yra niekas ir kad nėra jokių kitų dievų, kaip tik vienas Dievas. 5 Ir nors yra vadinamųjų dievų danguje ar žemėje,­daug tų dievų ir daug viešpačių,­ 6 tai mes turime tik vieną Dievą, Tėvą, iš kurio yra visa ir Jam esame mes, ir vieną Viešpatį, Jėzų Kristų, per kurį yra visa ir mes per Jį. 7 Bet ne visi turi tokį pažinimą. Kai kurie su sąžine, pripažįstančia stabus, iki šiol valgo maistą, kaip stabams paaukotą, ir jų silpna sąžinė susitepa. 8 Maistas nepriartina mūsų prie Dievo. Kai valgome, nieko nelaimime, ir kai nevalgome, nieko neprarandame. 9 Bet žiūrėkite, kad ši jūsų laisvė netaptų papiktinimu silpniesiems. 10 Antai, jei kas pamatytų tave, turintį pažinimą ir valgantį stabų šventykloje, argi silpno žmogaus sąžinė nebus paskatinta valgyti stabams paaukoto maisto? 11 Ar dėl tavo pažinimo nežus silpnas brolis, už kurį mirė Kristus? 12 Šitaip nusidėdami broliams ir sužeisdami jų silpnas sąžines, nusidedate Kristui. 13 Todėl jei valgis piktina mano brolį, aš nevalgysiu mėsos per amžius, kad nepapiktinčiau savo brolio.
PBG(i) 1 A o rzeczach, które bałwanom ofiarowane bywają, wiemy, iż wszyscy umiejętność mamy. Umiejętność nadyma, ale miłość buduje. 2 A jeźli kto mniema, żeby co umiał, jeszcze nic nie umie, tak jakoby miał umieć; 3 Lecz jeźli kto miłuje Boga, ten jest wyuczony od niego. 4 A przetoż o pokarmach, które bywają bałwanom ofiarowane, wiemy, iż bałwan na świecie nic nie jest, a iż nie masz żadnego inszego Boga, tylko jeden. 5 Bo choć są, którzy bogami nazywani bywają i na niebie, i na ziemi: (jakoż jest wiele bogów i wiele panów.) 6 Ale my mamy jednego Boga Ojca, z którego wszystko, a my w nim; i jednego Pana Jezusa Chrystusa, przez którego wszystko, a my przezeń. 7 Ale nie we wszystkich jest ta umiejętność; albowiem niektórzy sumienie mając dla bałwana aż dotąd, jedzą jako rzecz bałwanom ofiarowaną, a sumienie ich będąc mdłe, pokalane bywa. 8 Aleć nas pokarm nie zaleca Bogu; bo choćbyśmy jedli, nic nam nie przybywa; a choćbyśmy i nie jedli, nic nam nie ubywa. 9 Jednak baczcie, aby snać ta wolność wasza nie była mdłym ku zgorszeniu. 10 Albowiem jeźliby kto ujrzał cię, który masz umiejętność, w bałwochwalni siedzącego, azaż sumienie onego, który jest mdły, nie będzie pobudzone ku jedzeniu rzeczy bałwanom ofiarowanych? 11 I zginie dla onej twojej umiejętności brat mdły, za którego Chrystus umarł. 12 A grzesząc tak przeciwko braciom i mdłe ich sumienie obrażając, grzeszycie przeciwko Chrystusowi. 13 Przeto, jeźli pokarm gorszy brata mego, nie będę jadł mięsa na wieki, abym brata mego nie zgorszył.
Portuguese(i) 1 Ora, no tocante às coisas sacrificadas aos ídolos, sabemos que todos temos ciência. A ciência incha, mas o amor edifica. 2 Se alguém cuida saber alguma coisa, ainda não sabe como convém saber. 3 Mas, se alguém ama a Deus, esse é conhecido dele. 4 Quanto, pois, ao comer das coisas sacrificadas aos ídolos, sabemos que o ídolo nada é no mundo, e que não há outro Deus, senão um só. 5 Pois, ainda que haja também alguns que se chamem deuses, quer no céu quer na terra (como há muitos deuses e muitos senhores), 6 todavia para nós há um só Deus, o Pai, de quem são todas as coisas e para quem nós vivemos; e um só Senhor, Jesus Cristo, pelo qual existem todas as coisas, e por ele nós também. 7 Entretanto, nem em todos há esse conhecimento; pois alguns há que, acostumados até agora com o ídolo, comem como de coisas sacrificadas a um ídolo; e a sua consciência, sendo fraca, contamina-se. 8 Não é, porém, a comida que nos há de recomendar a Deus; pois não somos piores se não comermos, nem melhores se comermos. 9 Mas, vede que essa liberdade vossa não venha a ser motivo de tropeço para os fracos. 10 Porque, se alguém te vir a ti, que tens ciência, reclinado à mesa em templo de ídolos, não será induzido, sendo a sua consciência fraca, a comer das coisas sacrificadas aos ídolos? 11 Pela tua ciência, pois, perece aquele que é fraco, o teu irmão por quem Cristo morreu. 12 Ora, pecando assim contra os irmãos, e ferindo-lhes a consciência quando fraca, pecais contra Cristo. 13 Pelo que, se a comida fizer tropeçar a meu irmão, nunca mais comerei carne, para não servir de tropeço a meu irmão.
Norwegian(i) 1 Men vedkommende avgudsofferne, da vet vi at vi alle har kunnskap. Kunnskapen opblåser, men kjærligheten opbygger; 2 om nogen tykkes sig å kjenne noget, han har aldri kjent noget således som en bør kjenne det; 3 men om nogen elsker Gud, han er kjent av ham. 4 Hvad nu det vedkommer å ete av avguds-offerne, da vet vi at ingen avgud i verden er til, og at det er ingen Gud uten én. 5 For om det også er såkalte guder, enten i himmelen eller på jorden - som det jo er mange guder og mange herrer - 6 så er det dog for oss bare én Gud, Faderen, av hvem alt er, og vi til ham, og én Herre, Jesus Kristus, ved hvem alt er, og vi ved ham. 7 Dog, den kunnskap er ikke hos alle; men somme gjør sig ennu samvittighet for avgudens skyld og eter det derfor som avguds-offer, og deres samvittighet, som er skrøpelig, blir uren. 8 Men mat gir oss jo ikke verd for Gud; hverken vinner vi noget om vi eter, eller taper noget om vi ikke eter. 9 Men se til at ikke denne eders frihet blir til anstøt for de skrøpelige! 10 For dersom nogen ser dig som har kunnskap, sitte til bords i avgudshuset, vil da ikke samvittigheten hos ham som er skrøpelig, få dristighet til å ete avgudsofferet? 11 da går jo den skrøpelige fortapt for din kunnskaps skyld, den bror for hvem Kristus er død! 12 Men når I således synder mot eders brødre og sårer deres skrøpelige samvittighet, da synder I mot Kristus. 13 Derfor, om mat volder min bror anstøt, da vil jeg aldri i evighet ete kjøtt, for ikke å volde min bror anstøt.
Romanian(i) 1 În ce priveşte lucrurile jertfite idolilor, ştim că toţi avem cunoştinţă. Dar cunoştinţa îngîmfă pe cînd dragostea zideşte. 2 Dacă crede cineva că ştie ceva, încă n'a cunoscut cum trebuie să cunoască. 3 Dar dacă iubeşte cineva pe Dumnezeu, este cunoscut de Dumnezeu. 4 Deci, cît despre mîncarea lucrurilor jertfite idolilor, ştim că în lume un idol este tot una cu nimic, şi că nu este decît un singur Dumnezeu. 5 Căci chiar dacă ar fi aşa numiţi,,dumnezei``, fie în cer, fie pe pămînt (cum şi sînt în adevăr mulţi,,dumnezei`` şi mulţi,,domni``), 6 totuş pentru noi nu este decît un singur Dumnezeu: Tatăl, dela care vin toate lucrurile şi pentru care trăim şi noi, şi un singur Domn: Isus Hristos, prin care sînt toate lucrurile şi prin El şi noi. 7 Dar nu toţi au cunoştinţa aceasta. Ci unii, fiind obicinuiţi pînă acum cu idolul, mănîncă un lucru ca fiind jertfit unui idol; şi cugetul lor, care este slab, este întinat. 8 Dar nu carnea ne face pe noi plăcuţi lui Dumnezeu: nu cîştigăm nimic dacă mîncăm din ea, şi nu perdem nimic dacă nu mîncăm. 9 Luaţi seama însă ca nu cumva această slobozenie a voastră să ajungă o piatră de poticnire pentru cei slabi. 10 Căci dacă te vede cineva pe tine, care ai cunoştinţă, că şezi la masă într'un templu de idoli, cugetul lui, care este slab, nu -l va împinge pe el să mănînce din lucrurile jertfite idolilor? 11 Şi astfel, el, care este slab, va pieri din pricina acestei cunoştinţe a ta: el, fratele, pentru care a murit Hristos! 12 Dacă păcătuiţi astfel împotriva fraţilor, şi le răniţi cugetul lor slab, păcătuiţi împotriva lui Hristos. 13 De aceea, dacă o mîncare face pe fratele meu să păcătuiască, nu voi mînca niciodată carne, ca să nu fac pe fratele meu să păcătuiască.
Ukrainian(i) 1 А щодо ідольських жертов, то ми знаємо, що всі маємо знання. Знання ж надимає, любов же будує! 2 Коли хто думає, ніби щось знає, той нічого не знає ще так, як знати повинно. 3 Коли ж любить хто Бога, той пізнаний Ним. 4 Тож про споживання ідольських жертов ми знаємо, що ідол у світі ніщо, і що іншого Бога нема, окрім Бога Одного. 5 Бо хоч і існують так звані боги чи на небі, чи то на землі, як існує багато богів і багато панів, 6 та для нас один Бог Отець, що з Нього походить усе, ми ж для Нього, і один Господь Ісус Христос, що все сталося Ним, і ми Ним. 7 Та не всі таке мають знання, бо деякі мають призвичаєння до ідола й досі, і їдять, як ідольську жертву, і їхнє сумління, бувши недуже, споганюється. 8 Їжа ж нас до Бога не зближує: бо коли не їмо, то нічого не тратимо, а коли ми їмо, то не набуваєм нічого. 9 Але стережіться, щоб ця ваша воля не стала якось за спотикання слабим! 10 Коли бо хто бачить тебе, маючого знання, як ти в ідольській божниці сидиш за столом, чи ж сумління його, бувши слабе, не буде спонукане їсти ідольські жертви? 11 І через знання твоє згине недужий твій брат, що за нього Христос був умер! 12 Грішачи так проти братів та вражаючи їхнє слабе сумління, ви проти Христа грішите. 13 Ось тому, коли їжа спокушує брата мого, то повік я не їстиму м'яса, щоб не спокусити брата свого!
UkrainianNT(i) 1 Шо ж до ідолських посьвятів, знаємо, що всї знанне маємо. Знаннє ж надимає, а любов вбудовує. 2 Коли ж хто думає, що він знає що, то ніколи ще нїчого не знає, як треба знати. 3 Коли ж хто любить Бога, то сей пізнаний від Него. 4 Що ж до їди посьвятів ідолських, знаємо, що ідоли нїщо в сьвітї, і що нема иніпого Бога, тільки один. 5 Бо хоч і в так звані боги, чи то на небі, чи то на землї (як многі боги і многі пани); 6 та наш один Бог Отець, від котрого все і ми для Него; і один Господь Ісус Христос, через Котрого усе (стало ся), і ми через Него. 7 Нї, не у всіх знанне; деякі з совістю ідолською аж досї, яко посьвят ідолський їдять; і совість їх, бувщц недужою, сквернить ся. 8 Їжа ж нас не поставляє перед Богом; бо анї луччі ми, коли їмо, анї гірші, коли не їмо. 9 Гледїть же, щоб ніколи ся ваша власть не була спотиканнєм (людям) недужим. 10 Бо коли хто побачить тебе, що маючи знаннє, (за столом) сидищ у ідолському храмі, то чи совість його, яко недужого, не збудуєть ся, щоб їсти посьвяти ідолські? 11 І погибне через твоє знаннє недужий брат, за котрого Христос умер. 12 Грішачи ж так проти братів та вражаючи їх недужу совість, ви грішите проти Христа. 13 Тим же, коли їжа блазнить брата мого, не їсти му мясива до віку, щоб не блазнити брата мого.
SBL Greek NT Apparatus

2 εἴ WH Treg NIV ] + δέ RP • ἐγνωκέναι WH Treg NIV ] εἰδέναι RP • οὔπω WH Treg NIV ] οὐδέπω οὐδὲν RP • ἔγνω WH Treg NIV ] ἔγνωκεν RP
4 θεὸς WH Treg NIV ] + ἕτερος RP
7 συνηθείᾳ WH Treg NIV ] συνειδήσει RP • ἕως ἄρτι τοῦ εἰδώλου WH Treg NIV ] τοῦ εἰδώλου ἕως ἄρτι RP
8 παραστήσει WH Treg NIV ] παρίστησιν RP • γὰρ ἐὰν φάγωμεν, περισσεύομεν, οὔτε ἐὰν μὴ φάγωμεν, ὑστερούμεθα RP ] ἐὰν μὴ φάγωμεν, ὑστερούμεθα, οὔτε ἐὰν φάγωμεν, περισσεύομεν WH NIV; ἐὰν μὴ φάγωμεν, ὑστερούμεθα, οὔτε ἐὰν φάγωμεν, περισσεύομεθα Treg
9 ἀσθενέσιν WH Treg NIV ] ἀσθενοῦσιν RP
11 ἀπόλλυται γὰρ WH Treg NIV ] Καὶ ἀπολεῖται RP • ἐν WH Treg NIV ] ἀδελφὸς ἐπὶ RP • ὁ ἀδελφὸς WH Treg NIV ] – RP
Robinson-Pierpont Greek NT Apparatus
   5 <γηv> της γης